INVINCIBLE! THIS PERSON HAS LIVED FOR A BILLION YEARS

by Kideo11

Five of the world's wealthiest tycoons descended upon a poverty-stricken district simultaneously, astonishingly just to visit a 20-year-old young man. This young man was their master fifty years ago. Initially, these magnates only acquired some rudimentary knowledge from William Johnson, but that was enough to make them leaders in their respective fields. However, they were stunned

Chapter 1: Awakening, A New Beginning

In the squalor of the urban slums, five titans of industry, icons of opulence, descended in all their splendor, incongruous amongst the ragged cityscape. Their goal was simple yet bewildering: a visit to a twenty-year-old young man. This was no ordinary youth, for he was William Johnson, their erstwhile master from a half-century ago. It was from him they had gleaned their first kernels of wisdom, sowing the seeds of the empires they now commanded.

When they reunited, what astonished the nobility was not his humble attire, but his timeless visage. Time seemed to politely refuse to touch William,he was immersed in the glory of youth. The secret unbeknownst to the stunned visitors was that William Johnson had lived an astonishing one billion years.

His life, a grand tapestry of time, had threads woven through the histories and faiths of the world. From founding manifold religions to tutoring the likes of Alexander the Great, he had left an indelible impact on the world. Yet, after scattering his wealthy disciples fifty years ago, he had chosen a long slumber.

But now, William Johnson was awake again...

"A recent discovery has set the world on fire. The local media is abuzz, scholars from every corner of the globe are being drawn in like moths to a flame. Nestled in the brooks of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, an ancient tomb from a bygone era was unearthed, yielding over three hundred precious artifacts.

Among these, relics were found that are believed to hail from the Classical Period or perhaps even earlier. Astoundingly, some of the artifacts are of foreign origin, perhaps filling in the blanks of our nation's history...

The discovery in Mexico of ancient artifacts from around the world has garnered the attention of countless scholars and experts.

Meanwhile, halfway up the slopes of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, a man named William Johnson, dressed in a flowing robe, strolled along the cobblestone paths of the mountain brook. His companions were tourists, a bustling crowd of onlookers marveling at the extraordinary find.

'Fifty years ago, this place was but a desolate mountain, seldom visited by man. The transformation it has undergone is remarkable,' he mused.

As William studied the passersby, a soft smile graced his features. His eyes, however, held an unfathomable depth, akin to the endless sea. His handsome face and youthful appearance suggested a man in his twenties, but who could fathom that this seemingly young man had lived through countless years.

Memories flooded in like a tidal wave.

There was a time when gods dueled in the skies, only to incur the wrath of William, who, with a mere palm strike, ended an entire epoch."

Later, William taught primitive humans to harness fire, educated Asclepius on discerning medicinal herbs, instructed Noah on building the Ark, allowing humanity to flourish and prosper.

To William, these times were rather recent.

Later still, William no longer wished to alter the entire world because of his actions.

But things didn't go as planned!

Humans built temples for him everywhere, venerating him.

The last Pharaoh of ancient Egypt, Cleopatra VII, faced the calamity of her nation's fall simply because she uttered a word of blasphemy against him.

Not wishing anyone to remember his existence, William had history rewritten, inventing myths about Uranus and Gaia, Adam and Eve.

Later, Alexander the Great was fortunate enough to be his disciple. After studying under William for three months, he conquered vast territories, including regions of Greece, Egypt, and Persia.

Alexander the Great once asked William how to achieve immortality.

William merely smiled faintly, even he did not know why he could live forever.

Alexander the Great even built an underground palace specifically to house a statue in William's honor.

...

Over the years, William had mentored a few talented individuals. Those who received his guidance all made their mark in history. However, all of those disciples and students have long passed away, with only William still alive.

The last time he went into deep sleep was around September 1945.

At that time, during World War II, William, who had been living in the deep mountains, emerged to find Pearl Harbor under attack by the Japanese. In his anger, he laid a hand on Japan.

This incident became known as the famous Hiroshima atomic bombing.

Regardless of how future generations interpreted the event, William no longer cared.

This time, upon waking up, he cautioned himself that he must not alter the existing pattern of the world due to personal emotions.

Fifty years for William was but the blink of an eye, but for ordinary people, it was half a lifetime of ups and downs.

"I wonder if those people from back then are still around," William mused, his eyes calm yet full of vicissitudes. Dressed in a long black robe, he mingled among the tourists, attracting many gazes.

"Is there a film crew on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan? Is that man here to shoot a movie?"

"I don't know, but he looks really handsome. I wonder what movie he's in."

"His aura is so special, I don't know how to describe it."

...

Passersby couldn't help but whisper as they walked past William.

William used to live at the summit of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. Before he went into deep sleep, he ordered his companions to disperse. Only his housekeeper might still be alive, and very possibly still guarding that house.

On his way up, William overheard many tourists whispering about a hermit living on the mountain who was adept at fortune-telling.

William couldn't help but shake his head. Anyone who followed him had gained something. His housekeeper, Timothy Hill, had learned some tricks like divination and stargazing from him and was now revered as a sage.

Divination, to William, was nothing extraordinary. If practiced improperly, it could bring immense harm. Seeing Timothy Hill's fame, it was clear that he must be offering guidance regularly, which was dangerous.

William hastened his steps. He didn't like predicting the future, as immortality was boring enough without knowing what's to come.

However, he had a sudden premonition that Timothy was in danger today.

The name Timothy was known to all. Anyone fortunate enough to meet him and receive his guidance invariably rose to prominence.

Importantly, he was close friends with several world magnates. On holidays, a fleet of luxury cars would line up at the foot of Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, all here to pay their respects.

Even the world's wealthiest man, Warren Buffett, wouldn't dare disrespect him.

When William arrived at the top of the mountain, he saw his old house from a distance. Fifty years had passed, and it was still as it was, obviously well-maintained.

Tourists were virtually non-existent here because security personnel were stationed every few steps outside the house, preventing anyone from trespassing. The house was thoroughly guarded.

Many who wished to see Timothy could only wait at the stone table in the distance.

As William approached the old house, a security guard promptly came forward.

"Who are you? What do you want?"

The security guards here were tasked with barring the way to irrelevant individuals, after all, not everyone could have an audience with Timothy.

Before William could respond, a couple of wealthy young men sitting nearby burst into laughter.

"My goodness, look at how flashy this guy's dressed. He doesn't actually think he'll get to meet Mr. Hill looking like that, does he?"

"Idiot! Even if it was the patriarch of the Smith family, they would need to send an invitation a week in advance. Who knows where this guy crawled out from."

William turned his head slightly, casting a dispassionate glance at the two young men.

The moment their eyes met William's, the pair got the chills and involuntarily closed their mouths.

For some unknown reason, their hearts filled with fear. Just a mere gaze from William made these two fearless trust-fund babies tremble, leaving them bereft of the courage to even speak.

The security guard, sensing something off, kept a wary eye on William, shouting, "I'm talking to you! This isn't a place for the likes of you. Leave at once, or I'll have to use force!"

William paid him no mind, as at that moment, Timothy was already aware of his return.

Creak!

The door to the old house slowly opened, and a silver-haired old man clad in white linen robes hobbled out.

The crowd waiting to catch a glimpse of their fortune immediately stood up.

"Mr. Hill is out!"

"Could it be that the master is going to see me?"

"Don't talk. Disturbing the master would be a grave mistake."

Those waiting at the top of the hill nervously watched Timothy. The security guard blocking William immediately stood respectfully, not daring to utter a word.

Only William remained still, his eyes meeting Timothy's from afar.

Timothy's face was etched with wrinkles, the marks of time deeply engraved on his features. Upon seeing William, Timothy couldn't help but let out tears of old age, stumbling towards William.

William also strode forward. The security guard in front of him wanted to stop him, but in the next moment, William had already appeared before Timothy.

The minds of the people around them went blank. It was as if time had been distorted. They had no recollection of how William had gotten there.

Chapter 2: Has the World Lost Its Mind?

"What's going on? How did that youngster get through?"

"Quickly stop him! If Mr. Hill gets disturbed, you'll have to face the consequences!"

"Damn it, where did this kid come from?"

The security guards were beside themselves. Such an occurrence right under their watch was absolutely horrifying.

They were commissioned by various wealthy businessmen to protect Timothy Hill. But now, an unknown young man had walked right up to Timothy Hill right in front of them.

If anything untoward happened to Timothy they knew they would be in for a terrible fate.

The security guards rushed forward, but William remained calm. Timothy raised an eyebrow, extending his hand and shouted in a deep voice, "Everyone, back off!"

"In one minute, everyone must leave this place."

Timothy was trembling all over, these people had almost offended William.

The guards didn't dare ignore Timothy's command and quickly prepared to retreat, ushering everyone off the top of the hill.

"Master..." Timothy looked up at William, his knees slightly bent, ready to kneel down.

William quickly grasped his hand, whispering, "Let's talk inside."

"Alright!" Timothy hobbled aside, gently bowing his head, gesturing for William to lead the way.

William didn't find anything amiss. Timothy seemed very old, but compared to him, the difference was vast.

"Holy crap! What's going on?"

"Am I seeing things? Mr. Hill's attitude towards that kid seems... respectful?"

"Have I gone mad? Has the whole world gone mad?"

Everyone couldn't believe what they were seeing.

Timothy was actually following the young man like a servant, head bowed.

If this scene were seen by those bigwigs, one could only wonder what they would think.

Many tycoons had spent millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions just to meet Timothy, to no avail.

Yet now, not only had Timothy met this peculiar young man, he even welcomed him in such a humble manner.

What on earth was the identity of this young man?

Those who were ordered to protect Timothy here quickly reported to their bosses what they had witnessed.

"A peculiar young man? Does he look very young and... unique?"

"The master is back! The master has returned!"

"He is actually still alive... and he looks so young..."

Those who once followed William were all stunned upon receiving the news. Everyone had different thoughts.

There was shock, excitement, fear, worry, and some even had special ideas.

Inside the old house, whether it was the arrangement of furniture or some small items, it seemed nothing had changed.

Fifty years had passed and William had returned to this house, feeling a familiar sensation.

"Master, please sit down, I'll pour you some tea." Timothy couldn't control his emotions at this point.

William sized up Timothy, sitting in the chair he used to frequently occupy. The teacup he used to use was still on the table next to it.

Time changes everything. Fifty years ago, Timothy was a robust young man. As a butler, he managed everything in the house impeccably. Now he was a man in his seventies.

He wondered how the servants who had once served him in the house were doing now.

Timothy soon brought a set of 18th century porcelain teaware. This exquisite and complete set would undoubtedly be treated as a national treasure for exhibition if brought out. Who would have thought that someone would actually use it to drink tea?

Timothy boiled the water and carefully made a pot of tea for William.

William took a sip of the tea, put down the cup, and said softly, "Timothy, tell me about the state of the world these days."

Timothy bowed in front of William, his eyes still red, and said, "Master, the world has changed for the better these days. It's peaceful, and technology is advancing rapidly with many new things emerging. As for the specifics... I haven't descended from the mountain these past years, so I'm not entirely sure. Shall I call Michael and the others to explain it to you?"

William shook his head and laughed, "No need. After I left, they ceased being my servants. They're in their seventies or eighties now. Should they still bow and scrape before me?"

Having lived so long, William knew the human heart best. The servants of yesteryears had all benefited from him. What seemed trivial to him had allowed them to make significant impacts in the world.

Should he still expect these servants from fifty years ago to serve him now?

Hearing this, Timothy quickly knelt before William.

"Master! As long as I live, I'll always be your servant!"

"Stand up," William said. "You don't need to be so tense. You've had a hard time over these years. As for Michael and the others, we'll meet again if it's destined."

In matters of fate, William would never force anything.

"Where do you wish to go next, Master? I'd like to continue following you," Timothy slowly rose, his eyes full of anticipation. He had waited most of his life for William to return and naturally wished to continue serving him.

To outsiders, Timothy was a god, but he knew the only true god was his master.

"Forget it. You don't have many days left. Live well on your own," William shook his head and asked, "By the way, what should someone of my age be doing in today's world?"

Timothy didn't dare insist on staying by William's side, and he found William's question quite strange.

His age?

"At your age, Master, you should be studying. Are you thinking of...?" Timothy thought he had an idea of what William was planning, but he wanted to confirm it.

Was he qualified to guess his master's thoughts?

"Studying?" William nodded. "That's a possibility!"

Timothy tentatively asked, "How old are you now?"

William looked young, but he had a unique aura. You could say he was eighteen or twenty-three or four.

"Twenty, perhaps!" William said with a smile. "Eighteen seems a bit too young."

"Then you should be in university," Timothy understood William's intention and said, "I will arrange for someone to establish a new identity for you."

William nodded and then looked at the doorway. 𝑏𝑒𝘥𝘯𝑜𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝑛𝘦𝑡

Timothy didn't dare disturb him and stood quietly by his side, just as he had done fifty years ago.

Three minutes passed, and suddenly the front door of the old house was kicked open.

A young man with a cigarette in his mouth walked in, followed by a group of men in suits.

Timothy was startled. He looked up at the young man, his eyes full of murderous intent.

Who dared to kick open the door of this house?

And in front of his master, no less? No matter who this person was, he must die today!

Chapter 3: A god, he truly is a god

"David Taylor?" Timothy Hill recognized this young man, who was none other than the grandson of William's former chef.

"Old man, I'm not in the mood for small talk today, either die yourself, or I'll have someone do it for you?" David Taylor stood with a smug smile on his face, a half-smoked cigarette in his mouth, glaring coldly at Timothy.

"Have you grown tired of living?" Timothy turned pale. He wasn't afraid of David Taylor, but he was afraid of disturbing William.

"Trying to scare me?" David Taylor gestured to his followers, and a group of suited men rushed in with murderous intent.

"Hill, my grandpa showed you respect, but he passed away last night. Now the Taylor family is under my rule. You can either be my puppet or die, make your choice!" David Taylor laughed mockingly. "My grandpa was getting senile, entrusting our family's fortune, built over three generations, to you in the event of someone's return? You're close to the grave, how could you manage it all? You wouldn't choke to death, would you?" David Taylor sneered. "People outside say you're a deity. If you're truly a deity, then kill me here today. Come on, show me your divine powers!"

Timothy has a huge influence in the world. If David Taylor could make him a puppet of the Taylor family, he believes it wouldn't take long for the Taylors to become the world's leading family.

"Is he James Taylor's grandson?" William sat in his chair, took a slow sip of his tea, and glanced at David Taylor calmly.

"Master!" Timothy shuddered, dropping to his knees at William's feet. If William were to vent his anger on others because of what James's grandson had done, the consequences would be unthinkable.

While others may not know William's true capabilities, Timothy had glimpsed a sliver of them. Even the small fraction that William casually revealed was beyond what they could handle.

David also noticed William. Seeing Timothy kneeling in front of William, referring to him as the master, he burst into laughter. "Timothy, stop your god-playing."

"Master? Are you trying to tell me that this kid is the person my grandfather mentioned? He's back? Hahaha! Ridiculous!"

"If he really was the man from fifty years ago, he'd be buried in the ground by now. Posing in front of me? He's asking for trouble!"

William ignored David Taylor, instead asking, "Does the Taylor family have any other children?"

Timothy replied nervously, "The Taylor family has a daughter apart from David Taylor."

William slowly stood up and said, "As long as there are descendants, it's fine."

Timothy immediately understood William's meaning. Those words were a death sentence for David Taylor.

"What the hell are you babbling about?" David Taylor was losing patience, raising an eyebrow, "Break that kid's legs first, teach him how to speak properly to me!"

"Yes, young Master Taylor!"

The men under David Taylor were desperate and skilled individuals. To them, killing an old man and a young lad, especially one as arrogant as William, seemed a trivial task.

A burly man sneered and reached for William's throat.

William stood with his hands behind his back, not even showing an intention to retaliate. 𝗯𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝘃𝗲𝐥．𝗰𝗼𝐦

With a crunch, the hand stopped less than three centimeters from William's throat. The man froze as if turned to stone, completely immobile.

William took a step forward, and the frozen man suddenly turned into a wisp of black smoke and dissipated, leaving no trace.

"You..." David Taylor's pupils contracted, his eyes filled with shock. He retreated a few steps.

His men were also in uproar. They hadn't seen William make a move, but the man who had reached out to him first disappeared without leaving a trace.

"It must be an illusion! Get him! Kill him!" David Taylor, panicked, gave the order despite his fear.

The men in black roared and charged at William.

William remained calm, glanced at the group of men, and they all turned into black smoke and dissipated in the air.

"Who the hell are you? Are...are you even human?" David Taylor drew his gun, pointing its dark muzzle at William.

William stared at him impassively, "Out of respect for your grandfather, I'll let you keep your full corpse."

Bang!

Overwhelmed by emotion, David pulled the trigger, sparks spitting from the barrel of the gun.

The bullet eerily pierced David Taylor's forehead, a spray of blood burst out from the back of his head.

...

Outside the old mansion, dozens of eyes were fixed on the house.

The news of David Taylor's forced entry into Timothy's residence was like an earthquake of magnitude ten.

"Did David Taylor actually attack Mr. Hill?"

"He's too arrogant! What is he trying to do?"

"Quick, notify the head of the family! David Taylor fired his gun!"

The news of David Taylor shooting Timothy spread across the entire land in no time.

Countless power brokers were shocked, but they also harbored their own intentions.

"The Taylors are rebelling? From today onwards, my Smith family and the Taylor family are enemies!" A tycoon in a certain city was furious upon hearing the news and had already ordered his subordinates to target the Taylor family.

"Did Timothy really get killed by David Taylor? Then the balance of power in this world might be about to shift!"

The one who said this was also a bigwig in the underworld. He sipped his wine, a strange smile on his face.

In the villa, five men, all over fifty years old, gathered. These five almost possessed thirty percent of the world's wealth. They were all once servants of William, but now they were power brokers.

"Didn't they say that the master returned? I wonder if David Taylor's firing this time..." An elder dressed in a suit looked complicated, but he dared not finish his sentence.

"Daniel, what do you mean? We all said that if the master really came back, we would still be his servants."

"Hehe, serving him for life, serving him for generations? I don't have many years left to live, but what about my son, my grandson? Why should I surrender everything to him just because William returned?"

"It's been fifty years, haven't we achieved what we have today by ourselves?"

"Let's wait a bit longer, the news I got was only about David Taylor firing a shot, I haven't seen Timothy and his corpse!"

...

William stepped out of the mansion, looking at the people who were peering in from outside. The people behind them didn't stop David Taylor, what does that imply?

In the beginning, it may just be a small favor or resentment over a cup of rice, but as this relationship continues to develop, it could evolve into a very complicated entanglement. William understood this principle.

"Timothy, tell them, I'll be waiting for them tomorrow at the old house on East 62nd Street in Upper East Manhattan, New York City." After William finished speaking, his figure gradually blurred, and in the next second, he had disappeared from the doorway.

"How did he leave?"

"A god! He really is a god!"

"Quickly inform the head of the family! Suppress the news!"

The agents sent by various power brokers were stunned. David Taylor never came out, the final result was self-explanatory.

Chapter 4: You guys are filming a movie, right?

East 62nd Street, which was long ago called Wutong Street, took its name from a 500-year-old Wutong tree inside a yard deep in the street. This Wutong tree has lived for 500 years and is still vibrant, weathering countless natural and man-made disasters over this half-millennium.

William put on a clean white shirt, cut his hair short, and wore a faint smile on his face. He looked refreshed and different, in stark contrast to his appearance on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.

In this new era, he figured he needed to adapt to the modern lifestyle.

"Hey, kiddo, who are you looking for?" asked a forty-something drunkard lying on a reclining chair in the courtyard. Surrounded by more than a dozen bottles and mountains of rubbish, the courtyard had long lost its tranquility and elegance of 50 years ago.

"Is Christopher Wright still around?" Christopher Wright, the one William asked about, was the man who had guarded the courtyard for him fifty years ago.

"He's dead!" the drunkard glanced at William and waved him away, "If you have no business, go elsewhere."

Looking at the Wutong tree, William asked, "Are you his son?"

"What's it to you? Scram!" The drunkard grabbed a bottle and threw it at William's feet.

The bottle shattered, but William didn't even flinch.

Over the years, William had roamed through countless famed rivers and mountains around the world. This Wutong tree was one he had planted with his wife 500 years ago.

From ancient times till now, no matter who was in power, no one dared to touch this Wutong tree.

"I want to buy this place." William had no intention of using force. In this time of peace and prosperity, he preferred not to resort to violence.

The drunkard slowly sat up, sizing William up before laughing dismissively. "Kid, do you know how much this place is worth? Even if I sell, can you afford it?"

"Name your price." William replied with a smile. No matter the era, while he did engage in various industries to experience new lifestyles, he never fretted about money when he truly needed to make a purchase.

"50 million dollars! Pay all at once." The drunkard broke out into a loud laugh, smashing another bottle at William's feet, "Go away, kid!"

William ignored him, sitting down on a stone bench under the Wutong tree.

He didn't have any money on him.

But he believed that money would be coming soon.

"Respect not given when offered!" The drunkard tried to get up, but due to his hangover, he stumbled and fell into the pile of bottles in a heap of embarrassment.

William didn't even glance at him as the sound of a car's engine echoed from outside the courtyard.

Only one car pulled up to the courtyard. Five old men got out, their bodyguards stationed at every intersection of the street, preventing anyone from approaching the courtyard.

If the upper-class tycoons saw these five people appearing together in front of this old yard, they'd probably be too scared to speak.

The first elder to exit was Anthony Carter. Now, he held significant shares in worldwide energy projects and owned several oil fields abroad. Even some foreign heads of state had to treat him with courtesy.

Yet, when he got out of the car and looked at the Wutong tree in the courtyard, he subconsciously shivered.

Yesterday, David Taylor caused havoc at the old house on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. They didn't do anything then, and now they're meeting William; how could they not be nervous?

What if William thinks they have ulterior motives? How should they handle such a situation?

The other four men got out of the car and looked at each other uneasily.

In theory, given their status, they should not fear anyone. But William was different.

They had been under William's wing and only learnt a smattering of things from him. However, they have achieved what they have today.

During the years that William was missing, they also investigated him and finally made an astonishing discovery from some unofficial records.

The discovery that left them dumbfounded and terrified: William seemed to have lived for thousands of years!

Many countries and historical dynasties around the world bear traces of William.

The famous ancient physician Hua Tuo once wrote a letter to honor his teacher, and Leonardo da Vinci wrote in his notes that when he was young, he was guided by a teenager. When he was old, the teenager remained youthful, without any change.

Even more distant, they even found a description of the ageless teenager in oracle bones inscriptions from the Chinese Shang Dynasty.

Everything pointed them to William.

If William was just a talented and powerful man, he would age and die just like them, and there would be nothing to fear.

"Let's go!" A shadow flashed in Anthony Carter's eyes, and he took the lead to walk into the yard.

The other four old men didn't linger either and followed Anthony Carter inside.

In the yard, apart from the drunk man cursing on the ground, they saw a young man.

When William slowly turned around to look at them, their hearts almost leapt out of their throats.

Though William had changed his clothes and hairstyle, his unique demeanor and gaze were unchanged even after fifty years.

"What are you old guys doing in my house?" The drunk man got up, picked up a bottle and pointed at Anthony and the others.

Anthony's face changed dramatically. For many years, no one dared to talk to him like this.

At this moment, he had the intent to kill.

But just then, William casually said, "He's the current owner of this house. I'm planning to buy his house for 50 million. Who will pay?"

"Kid, who are you fooling? This bunch of old men? Can they afford 50 million?" The drunk man was not buying it. Frankly speaking, 50 million was just a price he randomly shouted. He had no intention of selling, nor did he believe William could afford it.

"Master, I'll pay," Anthony stepped forward, pulled out a checkbook, and quickly wrote a check for 50 million. "This is a Citibank check. You can cash it anytime..."

The drunk man took the check, glanced at it, laughed coldly, crumpled it up, and threw it in Anthony's face. "You're fooling me, I want cash!"

Anthony was about to explode. In all his life, this was the first time someone had thrown something in his face.

William, however, calmly said, "Give him the cash."

Anthony dared not disobey William's order and bowed to William, saying, "Yes, Master!"

"Damn idiot, are you shooting a movie here? Calling him master? Let me tell you, if you want to shoot a movie here, without paying, no one is leaving today!" The drunk man found it laughable. An old man in his seventies calling a young man master was too ridiculous. Apart from filming a movie, he couldn't think of any other explanation.

Chapter 5: My First Job in the New World

Ten minutes later, Anthony Carter's men had walked out to the courtyard with fifty million in cash.

"Go get the money," William said to the drunk man in a rather polite manner.

The drunkard walked out to the courtyard with skepticism, where Anthony Carter's bodyguards were holding dozens of boxes, all filled with U.S. bills. This made him almost doubt his existence.

"Holy shit! You guys are really buying? Is all this money mine?"

"It's all yours!" Anthony was flabbergasted. Initially coming to see William had already made him very nervous, and now he also had to deal with this drunkard.

After the drunkard signed a housing agreement, Anthony even gave him a luxury car and then sent him off.

"Master, where have you... where have you been these years?" After everything was finished, Anthony, stumbling, walked up to William and then knelt before him. "Yesterday, I heard that the young Taylor had disrespected you, so I immediately went up the mountain, but by the time I got there, you had already left. I thought you didn't want to see us."

William looked at Anthony with a slight smile. There were people from Anthony on the mountain, but none of them took any action.

Anthony felt somewhat overwhelmed under William's gaze, as if he couldn't hide any of his thoughts from William.

"That's enough. Today, I called you all here for no other reason." William said, "As master and servant, you are no longer what you used to be. Just now, you bought this residence for me, so we owe each other nothing. What you own now is yours, and I will not take it back, so you need not worry."

The faces of Anthony and the others changed greatly, and the remaining four also knelt before William.

"Master, everything we have now was given to us by you. Just say the word, and we can give it all to you. I will always be your servant." The elderly man in the suit spoke emotionally.

He was Charles Turner, known around the world as a medical god. Many people called him a living miracle doctor, but he knew clearly that he had only learned a few tricks from William back in the day.

Now, Charles Turner owned dozens of medical companies and various medical equipment factories, and his assets had already exceeded ten billion.

As Charles Turner spoke, the remaining four could only follow suit. They still couldn't figure out William. The more they knew him, the more they found him unfathomable. Otherwise, they would have eliminated William by now.

William shook his head, "There's no banquet that never ends. Give me what I want, and don't look for me after today. I don't want to see you again."

Anthony, suppressing his excitement, asked, "What do you mean by what you want?" Now he was wealthy enough to rival a country. If William truly wanted to take back everything he had with a single word, he would have no choice but to fight William to the end. But with William's words, he was relieved.

"An driver's license. And, I want to go to school to learn about this new era." William observed their subtle expressions. He could guess what they were thinking, "Don't worry about anything else. I don't want to be disturbed. If you see me outside in the future, pretend you don't know me, otherwise..." ｂ𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎ｌ.ｎｅｔ

He didn't finish the sentence, but there was no need to.

No matter how powerful they were, in front of William, they were still servants kneeling at his feet.

"Understood!" Anthony and the others agreed in unison. Since this was William's wish, there was no betrayal!

It was nothing more than buying him a house, getting an driver's license, and going to school was even more trivial.

However, Charles asked tentatively, "Master, are you not familiar with this era?"

William laughed, "I've been asleep for fifty years."

Charles hurriedly said, "In that case, you still need someone to serve you. How about I have my child accompany you to school? Just as a companion?"

Others might fear William and even want to eliminate him, but Charles Turner had thought of something others hadn't.

What benefits were there in being with William? Didn't these old fellows know?

Anthony quickly recovered, saying, "Master, Charles is right. You may not know how much this era has changed. Many things can't be learned at school. I have a granddaughter who is also 18 years old..."

"No need! Just have someone give me the driver's license later. Now, leave." William's face turned cold, he didn't want to talk to them any further and went straight into the house.

The five old men looked at each other, then shook their heads. Anthony called out loudly, "Master, then we will take our leave."

After saying that, the five of them knelt down and kowtowed three times at the doorway, signaling the end of their master-servant relationship.

After entering the house, William began to tidy up, preparing to start his new life.

When he came out of the house, all the trash and fallen leaves in the yard had been cleaned up. He lay in the chair for a while and realized that he was penniless now.

Starting from scratch again was something he had experienced many times.

Thinking back, after waking up, he would sometimes find a job, no matter what it was, as long as it provided for his basic needs.

As for the days of being wealthy, he had many, but now they seemed tasteless.

After strolling on the streets for a long time, he was almost dazzled by the various shops. Many things were unheard of or unseen before. There were also many characters he didn't recognize and could only guess.

But because of this, he started to find it interesting.

Living for too long, what he hated most was a monotonous life.

"Boss, are you hiring... waiters?" William didn't start looking for a job until the evening because he knew at least one thing: school time was during the day. If he wanted to find a job while studying, it would have to be in the evening.

So, he found a bar.

The girl at the front desk looked at William and asked, "Are you applying? Wait a moment, I'll call the manager."

Soon, a man in a suit came over and asked, "Are you of age?"

William nodded, "Twenty."

"Twenty? You look very mature. Applying for a waiter, right? Base salary is 1800, six days off per month, must notify one day in advance if taking a day off, and there's a commission for selling alcohol. If you want to do it, give me a copy of your driver's license." The manager thought William's demeanor was quite impressive. Perhaps the rich women in the bar would like him.

William nodded, "I'll come over tomorrow." Only then did he realize he didn't know anything about photocopying or commissions. Without someone to teach him, he felt like an idiot.

Chapter 6: How destitute is this?

It was now May, and the summer heat was intense.

William had not formally started school, nor did he have a formal job.

Since coming back last night, he had been lying in the comfortable chair in the yard, gazing at the plane tree and the stars in the sky.

The longer one lives, the less one wants to die.

This wonderful world is full of unknown novelties waiting for him to observe and explore.

William had not yet reached a point of seeking death. Even though he knew nothing now, he was eager to integrate into this era and continue his comfortable life as soon as possible.

The morning light was faint, and William was dozing with his eyes closed, vaguely feeling someone blocking the light around him.

"Are you William?"

William slowly opened his eyes at the sound of the voice. Standing in front of him was a young girl.

The girl exuded a youthful spirit, her straight and proportionate figure more evident in the morning light. However, her gaze at William was a bit scrutinizing.

"Who are you?" William slowly sat up, he, who had lived for who knows how many years, certainly wouldn't be swept off his feet at the sight of such a girl for the first time.

"Hello, my name is Lila Carter, my grandfather asked me to give this to you." The girl took out a yellow envelope from the bag she was carrying. The opening of the envelope was sealed with wax.

William took the envelope and nodded, "The granddaughter of Anthony Carter?"

"Yes!" Upon hearing William address her grandfather by his full name, Lila raised her eyebrows slightly.

William, who didn't seem very old, was disrespecting the old man by calling him by his first name.

But her good upbringing stopped her from lashing out on the spot.

After all, before leaving, her grandfather had stressed not to offend William, and she was to go alone to meet William with the items, fulfilling any requests from him unconditionally.

It was surprising for Anthony to say such things given his status.

The most important part was the latter part.

No matter what the request, she had to fulfill it unconditionally?

This reminded Lila of the worst possible scenario.

An arranged marriage?

"Please wait a moment." In front of Lila, William opened the envelope. Inside was an driver's license, a black bank card, a letter, and an admission notice from Hudson University.

William's learning ability was always quick, he took a glance at the driver's license.

Then he looked at the letter Anthony had written to him. Besides expressing his loyalty, he told William that there was ten billion in the bank card and provided the password. He also mentioned that Lila could do anything for him, even live with him if necessary.

"Lila, right? A purple flower. A nice name." When William mentioned Lila's name, he couldn't help but think of a certain emperor's daughter from the Middle Ages who shared the same name.

William smiled and handed the bank card and driver's license to Lila, saying, "Could you return the bank card to your grandfather, please? Also, help me make a copy of this driver's license. I don't have any money on me. I'll pay you back when I get my salary next month."

"..." Lila took the bank card and driver's license, her hand slightly stiff.

The bank card that William handed over was under her grandfather's name, and she didn't know how much money was in it. But what she did know was that her grandfather giving this card to William carried a significant meaning.

Gritting her teeth, Lila asked, "Do you know how much money is in this card?"

William smiled slightly, "That's not important. Also, please tell your grandfather, I don't need financial aid."

Lila almost burst out laughing in frustration, "Didn't you just say you have no money?"

William arched an eyebrow, saying, "Just because I'm without money, doesn't mean I'm in need. You can go and make the copy of my driver's license now. I'll need it today. Thanks."

What an assertion—having no money doesn't equate to being needy.

You don't even have the money to photocopy an driver's license!

How poor can one be?

"Wait here!" As Lila turned around, she couldn't resist rolling her eyes. What kind of person had she met?

If her grandfather indeed mentioned a marriage arrangement with someone like him, she truly considered running away from home.

Ten minutes later, Lila returned with a stack of ID photocopies, her face strained with impatience, "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"If you have time, could you please guide me to the school? I'm unfamiliar with the routes and the enrollment process." William handed over his Hudson University admission letter. He had roamed the city the previous day, learning a lot, and at least he no longer sounded like an ancient person.

Lila was at a loss about how to describe her current feelings. She stared at William for a long time. Had this guy just come from the mountains?

"I have time!" Lila responded tersely, nodding her head firmly. Her chest heaved, almost popping the buttons on her blouse.

Her grandfather's words still echoed in her mind: she had to fulfill any of William's requests unconditionally.

William's requests weren't unreasonable, and even though he appeared a bit shabby, he was much better than the wealthy second-generation students at the school.

Those rich kids always gave her an aggressive vibe no matter how well they tried to hide it.

Hmm?

Was William's gaze a bit too indifferent?

An inherent coldness, as if it stemmed from his bones.

Lila couldn't help but stare into William's eyes.

He looked very young, only twenty years old according to his driver's license, but why did Lila sense an inexplicable feeling in his eyes?

They were serene and ancient, like an age-old tree, devoid of any ripples. 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝒏𝒐𝙫𝒆𝙡．𝙣𝒆𝙩

Noticing Lila's intense stare, William met her gaze and asked, smiling, "What are you looking at?"

"Nothing... nothing!" Lila didn't even understand why her heart suddenly began to race, leaving her flustered under William's gaze.

His eyes were very special, clear, and deep. It was as if in that fleeting moment of eye contact, everything hidden deep within her was seen through.

"When should we head to the school?" William squinted.

"Right now, I guess. Grandpa has already completed all the necessary procedures for your admission," Lila paused before asking, "Hudson University is quite far from here. Do you plan to stay in the dorms or here?"

"Either works." William asked in return, "Do I get the dorm room to myself, or do I share it with others?"

"How can you have it all to yourself? Hudson University's dorm rooms are shared by four students. If you wish to stay in the dorm, I can arrange it for you," Lila took a deep breath. This person must be from outer space. How could there be a single occupancy dorm room at a university?

Without hesitation, William replied, "Let's go for the dorm. I will come here occasionally."

To better integrate into this new society, William naturally wanted more interactions with others. Otherwise, he wouldn't have chosen to study in the first place.

Chapter 7: What? A marriage proposal already!

Hudson University is also a renowned private university in New York City.

Lila drove William to the school.

Throughout the journey, William was attentively observing how Lila was driving, instinctively taking note of all the details.

As their car entered the university town, it soon attracted a lot of attention.

Lila was driving a red Maserati Ghibli, one of the few saloons made by Maserati. It's not overly expensive, but her license plate was unforgettable.

"Lila's here!"

"Get ready, everyone!"

"Darn it, if I succeed today, I'll book Marquee nightclub for a month and treat you all! All expenses on me!"

...

The moment Lila's car parked, a group of people immediately swarmed around it. At the front was a skinny, pale-looking young man, behind him was a crowd each holding a vibrant bouquet of roses.

"Lila! I love you!" The young man in the lead took a big step forward, holding a diamond ring, he actually knelt on one knee in front of Lila, "Be my girlfriend!"

As soon as his words fell, balloons rose up all over the campus, with banners on them all printed with the same message - Lila, I love you!

Lila coldly stared at the young man in front of her without saying a word.

"Be his girlfriend!"

"Be his girlfriend!"

The crowd around them started to make a fuss.

"Edward Brown! Tell everyone to disperse. Stop bothering me." Lila couldn't take it anymore, it was getting out of hand.

The sky was filled with banners attached to balloons, it was rather intimidating. Not to mention, Edward and nearly a hundred people behind him held flowers over their heads, shouting in unison under the sea of flowers.

Any average girl might have been moved by Edward's romantic display, but Lila felt only annoyance.

Edward was still on one knee, ring held out, looking at Lila and firmly said, "Be my girlfriend. I won't stand up until you agree."

"Then stay on your knees!" Lila was extremely annoyed. It was at this point that she realized William hadn't left the car. She turned around and opened the car door for William, "What are you still sitting there for?" 𝓫𝓮𝒹𝓷ℴ𝓿ℯ𝓵.𝓬ℴ𝓶

After exiting the car, William calmly said, "I wasn't paying attention to how you opened the door."

"..." Lila was amused by her annoyance. What kind of person was this?

This was the first time she had ever opened the car door for someone.

"Who's this guy, Lila?" Edward stood up abruptly, pointing at William.

Lila finally couldn't help but laugh, "Edward, can you stop bothering me? I really have no interest in you!"

Edward slowly put away his ring, his face grew cold, and he stared at William, "Kid, who are you?"

Kneeling in front of so many people, only to be rejected, and then a guy comes out of Lila's car.

Could Edward Brown stand for it?

The most important thing was what William had said when he got out of the car.

He hadn't noticed how she opened the door?

Obviously, William wasn't wealthy.

The story of a poor boy wooing a rich girl was common, but in the real world, if their social statuses didn't match, it was impossible!

William glanced at Edward, then at the pomp behind him, and at the balloons still floating in the sky. It was all quite novel.

"Talking to you!" Edward was infuriated by William's indifferent expression. He felt ignored.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

Just as William looked up, all the balloons in the sky exploded simultaneously. Not only that, even the banners were blown into a mess.

Shreds of fabric and broken balloons started to fall.

"What the hell is going on?" Edward was stunned. How did thousands of balloons explode at the same time?

And how could the explosion of the balloons shred the banners to pieces?

"Lila, let's go." William indeed ignored Edward entirely.

A rich second-generation? A wealthy young master?

William had seen way too many of such people from ancient times to present. Never mind high-ranking officials' offspring, every prince that had offended William in the past had met a terrible fate.

"Let's go!" Lila didn't want to deal with Edward anymore, but as she passed by him, she cautioned, "Edward, don't mess with him, got it?"

Edward really wanted to beat William up right then and there, even make him disappear from this world. But even he didn't dare to ignore Lila's words.

After William and Lila had left, Edward's group immediately swarmed around him.

"Edward, who is this guy? He dares to compete with you! Tonight, we'll make sure he's finished!"

"I heard it clearly just now, that guy doesn't even know how to open a car door!"

"Heh! This pauper dares to flirt with Miss Lila? I bet he won't last three days in school."

A glint of ruthlessness flashed in Edward's eyes. He sneered, "Three days? You think he can still come to school tomorrow after he and Lila stroll around campus like this?"

What a joke!

Edward was able to pursue Lila so openly today because they had an agreement in their young masters' alliance.

They had a poker game last night within the alliance, and Edward emerged as the big winner, earning the first chance to pursue Lila.

There would be another round tonight, a game of pool. The winner would get tomorrow's opportunity.

However, regardless, only those within their alliance could pursue Lila. Anyone else who tried would become their common enemy.

Sure, Edward's failed attempt to woo Lila was somewhat embarrassing, but it was within his tolerance. However, some nobody suddenly appeared from nowhere, arriving in Lila's car, and Lila even opened the car door for him.

Once this news gets out, that guy is done for.

William never expected that just accompanying Lila would draw such hostility.

Likewise, Lila was unaware that because of her, a young masters' alliance had emerged in the school.

With information provided by Anthony Carter and having notified the principal, William's admission procedure was already taken care of when they arrived. Under Lila's guidance, William came to the male dormitory building.

"Do you remember the way now? If you want to go back to your place, you can take the school bus from the left turn we just passed, to the subway station. Then take the subway to Hunter College Station. After exiting the subway station, you'll be on East 62nd Street." Lila seriously suspected that William had no sense of direction, as he kept looking around the whole way.

"Um, don't worry about that. I usually prefer to walk!" William had a good memory. He remembered things from thousands and thousands of years ago, let alone these trivial matters.

"Walk?" Lila was stunned. From the school to East 62nd Street was over twenty kilometers. How long would it take to walk back?

Lila was slightly frustrated, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, go check out the dorm. I won't accompany you in. This is your student ID, dorm 306. Do you need to buy any daily necessities?"

"I guess so, I don't have anything right now. You can help me buy them first, I'll go check it out. Note down how much it costs, I'll repay you next month." After finishing his words, William smiled at Lila, then walked into the male dormitory.

Lila stood in place, completely dumbfounded. As the breeze brushed against her face, her thoughts were somewhat chaotic.

Did this guy really ask her to buy his daily necessities and then deliver them to him?

Chapter 8: You have gotten into big trouble

"Lila has lived the life of a rich heiress since childhood, always being the one to delegate tasks to others. Today, however, she's encountered a complete 180-degree turnaround.

Photocopying driver's license, opening car doors, and now even going to buy him household goods?

Even though her grandfather said to fulfill any of William's requests, is he trying to treat her like a maid?

As a member of the esteemed Carter family, the encounter has gradually sent her into a state of mind-blowing disbelief.

Her fist clenched tightly, Lila eventually pulled out her phone and dialed her younger brother's number.

"Ryan, where are you?"

"Sis? What's up? I... I'm in class."

Ryan had a hangover from last night and was currently deep in sleep. When the phone rang, he was nearly about to curse, but immediately softened when he saw the caller ID.

Lila coldly huffed, "Cut the crap, it's Sunday. Do you have class? I'm at the entrance to the male dormitory. Come down now!"

"I...wait, sis, why are you at the dormitory? I'm coming down right now."

Ryan Carter, too, was known for his fearlessness - except when it came to his sister. After hearing Lila's words, he hurriedly got dressed, washed his face and rushed downstairs.

The male dormitory was filled with students eyeing Lila from above. The presence of a goddess at their dormitory was a feast for their eyes, even if they couldn't win her over.

"What are you looking at? Turn your heads right now!" Ryan, the undisputed leader at school, snapped at the boys who were gazing at his sister.

Those who got yelled at didn't dare to make a peep, silently turning their heads away.

"What's the hurry, bro-in-law? Is my wife here?"

Of course, there were those in school who weren't afraid of Ryan and even made fun of him.

"Go to hell, Brandon! You think you can be my brother-in-law? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"

"Hey hey! Ryan, you've got quite the temper. You probably don't know, but Edward, that idiot, just got rejected by your sister."

Ryan responded with a middle finger, "Which one of you losers is good enough for my sister? Stop your pointless dreaming! I don't have time to waste talking with you. Go eat shit in the bathroom!"

Ryan, who lived in Room 409, quickly descended the stairs after cursing the guys in the corridor. All the male students along the way made way for him, nobody daring to mess with the young master of the Carter family.

Just as he was rushing down to the second floor, he crossed paths with William climbing up the stairs.

William, walking in the middle of the staircase, saw someone rushing down and stepped aside slightly. However, his small gesture was quite different from how others usually made way. Ryan had never seen someone so oblivious, not giving way to him.

As he was about to pass William, he suddenly stretched out his hand, intending to push him. William instinctively dodged, leaving Ryan to almost fall down the stairs. Fortunately, Ryan managed to regain his balance after a couple of stumbles.

He looked back at William, pointed at him a couple of times, and continued downstairs. Clearly, this guy had left a mark on him.

A male student who had witnessed everything at the stairway said to William after Ryan left, "Man, you are really unlucky. You got noticed by Ryan, you better transfer schools."

"Huh? I didn't do anything?" William looked a bit confused. He hadn't done anything, yet the young man from before held a grudge against him?

The student shook his head, "It's not about whether you did anything, but whether he wants to do something to you."

William asked, "You said that guy's name is Ryan?"

"You're kidding! You don't recognize Ryan? Are you new?" The student's eyes widened. "You just arrived and got targeted by him, you must be very unlucky!"

The student said regretfully, "All I can say is, you're done for! You better get out of here before he comes back. Don't bother studying anymore, you won't be able to." His eyes were full of sympathy for William and he wondered how unfortunate this guy must be to offend Ryan right after arriving. There was no way he could survive in this environment now.

William asked with a smile, "What is the relationship between this Ryan and Lila?"

The student said, "Lila is his sister! You're not going to tell me you know Lila Carter, are you?"

William nodded and said, "Yes, I just asked Lila to go shopping for me."

"..." The boy was stunned for a good three seconds. When he looked at William again, it was as if he was looking at a mentally challenged person.

"Lila Carter shopping for you? Brother, how drunk are you on a few peanuts? I'm not going to chat with you anymore, good luck to you." After saying this, the boy continued his journey upstairs, wanting to have as little connection as possible with someone as ill-fated as William.

William had also inquired that room 306 was on the third floor, so he slowly made his way up.

"Holy crap! What are you following me for?" The boy had already reached the entrance of room 306, and then he discovered that William was actually following him.

This was insane!

What if Ryan misunderstood and thought he was involved with this guy, wouldn't he be in trouble as well?

"This is room 306?" William looked up at the room number.

"Are you blind? Get out of here now! Blind, foolish, and unlucky - every extra minute you stay at school adds to your danger." The boy finished speaking and went into the dorm, ready to close the door.

But William stuck his foot in the door.

"I'm living here." William gave the boy a friendly smile.

Every time he woke up, he quickly adapted to his new identity. Now he was a student, and the boy in front of him was his roommate.

"Holy shit!" The boy's eyes were about to bulge out, "What a coincidence!"

William laughed, "It is indeed a coincidence."

The boy still didn't seem to want to open the door. His face was full of bitterness, "Bro, don't mess with me, okay? I beg you, change your dorm, don't drag us down with you!"

"Don't worry, it's all good." William said, "Maybe Ryan has gone to shop for me?"

"Heh! Hahaha! Dude, you're quite funny. You didn't really just come out of a mental institution, did you?" The boy laughed blankly, he was at a total loss.

Ryan shopping for him?

Just how big was this guy's imagination?

William asked, "What place is that?"

"Came out of a mental hospital, right? Damn it, you really are sick!" The boy couldn't help shouting inside the dorm, "Wake up everyone, we have a lunatic in our dorm."

The standard for a dorm room is four people. In addition to this boy, there were two other people living in room 306. At this moment, they were still sleeping, but they were abruptly awakened by the shouting.

Chapter 9: No one is allowed to leave

"Sis, what did you just say? You want me to buy daily necessities for someone? And deliver it to them?"

Ryan was dumbfounded after he went downstairs and heard what Lila had instructed him to do.

When had he ever done something like this?

He usually had others from his dorm buy his pack of cigarettes, but now his sister was actually asking him to buy things for someone else.

"Just go if I'm asking you to go! Why are there so many questions?" Lila furrowed her brows, "Or do you expect me to buy and deliver it?"

"..." Ryan stared at his sister, "Sis, who is this William you're talking about? I've never heard of him before. You didn't fall for him, did you?"

Ryan had never heard of anyone who could make his sister do such a thing.

It was always the sycophants who bought things and brought them to his sister, only to have them thrown out.

When had Lila ever bought things for other men?

And this time, she actually wanted him to buy things and personally deliver them.

"I only met him today, and grandpa told me to do whatever he says." Lila said, more frustrated than before. She pinched Ryan, "Are you going or not?"

"I'll go! Of course, I'll go!" Ryan huffed, "I also want to see if this guy is really as formidable as you say."

"Hurry up! Buy only the best! Purchase all the daily necessities a male could use, and take them all to him. Whatever he doesn't need, you carry back down, I'll be waiting for you here." Lila had just recalled the tone her grandfather used when speaking to her, along with her grandfather's personal bank card. It was clear that he highly regarded William.

"Okay! I'm going now!" Ryan nodded, hesitated for a moment, "Sis, you don't like him, do you?"

"Like I said, I only met him today! But don't you dare mess around, if grandpa gets angry, I won't be able to save you." Lila was genuinely afraid her brother might stir up trouble. If this angered their grandfather, then Ryan would be in real trouble. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ．𝚌ｏ𝚖

Ryan nodded, "Don't worry, I won't mess with him."

But inside, he thought, 'I bet I will!'

In Ryan's view, this must be the man his family arranged to be his sister's fiancé. 'Who the hell is this guy, wanting to marry my sister?'

He thought, 'Forget messing with him, even if I bury him tonight, grandpa would at most scold me a few times.'

The Carter family had only one descendant, and everyone was counting on him to expand the family tree. Even if he did something wrong, his grandfather wouldn't really punish him.

By the time Ryan arrived at the convenience store, he had already made seven or eight phone calls.

"Get up and work for me! Damn it, we're moving goods from the convenience store!"

"Hey! Everyone, carry it to dorm 306!"

"Everyone else, bring your stuff to the entrance of 306 now, no one inside is allowed to leave!"

...

Ryan made several calls, and the whole school was quickly stirred into a frenzy of discussion.

Universities are microcosms of society, and the friends Ryan made were all of the same type as him.

These rich kids are arrogant, they might not listen to their parents at home, but at school when they meet students who are even more arrogant and higher in status, they become obedient followers.

In less than ten minutes, over twenty burly students were already waiting at the convenience store.

"I'm buying some daily necessities for a guy called William in dorm 306. Everyone, pick something expensive, one item each." Ryan made a few calls, mobilizing at least a hundred people in the school. More than twenty people helped him carry stuff, others started heading towards dorm 306 to watch the spectacle, some were even live-streaming to draw attention.

The rich second-generation students in the school also started to act.

The news that Lila was standing outside the male dormitory building had already spread, and her pursuers couldn't help but go and watch.

"But for now, no one dares to strike up a conversation.

Edward, who had been rejected in his confession, only stood at a distance, watching, with no intention of approaching.

Edward couldn't help but chuckle to his companions, "See, we don't even need to lift a finger, Ryan is the first one to lose his cool!"

People around him chimed in, "Of course, if Ryan finds out that a poor student is hitting on his sister, how could he tolerate it?"

"This kid is a bit pitiful, at first I thought he wouldn't last three days in school, now it seems he won't even last half a day, probably will be tormented to near death."

Edward scoffed, "It's a small matter, we just need to watch, after all, we're not on the same level. The kid is lucky, if he had actually dated Lila for a while before being discovered, his fate would be even worse."

On the other side, William had already entered the dorm, cheerfully greeting his three roommates.

But the other two, upon finding out he had just been targeted by Ryan, didn't want to have anything to do with him, even refraining from introducing themselves.

"Look mate, you better get moving, we don't want to be dragged into your troubles, alright?"

William asked in confusion, "Are you guys that scared of Ryan?"

"It's not about fear, but being targeted by him is certainly not a good thing. We're suggesting you leave for your own good."

William was nonchalant, smiling, "Don't worry, it'll be fine."

One of them asked, "So, you're not going out today, right?"

"Just for now, I'm waiting for someone to deliver stuff. Once I've tidied up my bed space, I'll go out. We're meeting for the first time, how about we have a meal together later, maybe a drink?"

"I... Eat what? You must be drunk!" one of the boys finally lost his patience, "Alright, you're not leaving, huh? Paul, Wyatt, let's move our computers next door first, then we'll leave for the day, and come back once it's over."

They quickly reached a consensus. Originally, they wanted to drive William out, but the three of them couldn't lift this seemingly not fat guy, so they gave up.

Ryan always takes his revenge without delay, they believed he would return soon. At this moment, they could only take care of themselves, moving their valuables next door to avoid damage during a potential fight.

In the short time they were moving things in their dorm, the corridor had filled with students. As the three of them tried to leave with their computers, they were blocked by a student at the door.

"Where do you think you're going? Ryan said that no one from Dorm 306 is allowed to leave!" The speaker was the president of the school's Taekwondo club, Thomas, who stood 1.82 meters tall with a sturdy build, bushy brows, and big eyes. His presence at the door felt like a small mountain blocking the way.

"Thomas, we... Ryan is probably after the guy inside, we've never offended Ryan." A slightly chubby boy stammered, "We're just moving our stuff next door to prevent it from getting damaged."

"Huh? That's a smart move!" Thomas gave a crooked smile, but quickly glared at them, barked, "Go back! If anything gets broken, Ryan will reimburse you! But Ryan said, no one from Dorm 306 is allowed to leave!"

Chapter 10: Is this person remarkable

"William, right? You've gotten us into a huge mess. Now they won't even let us leave the dorm!" Paul sat on the bed as if his parents had just died, saying, "When Ryan comes for you later, don't drag us into it, we don't even know you well."

Completely calm, William replied with a smile, "If you really want to leave, I can take you out."

"Do you know how many people are out there now? Thomas, the head of the Taekwondo club, is personally blocking the door. How are you going to take us out? With what?" Wyatt was convinced of his own bad luck; he had only met William at the staircase and had a brief chat.

This was what they meant by disaster striking out of the blue.

Ryan had targeted William, which was due to him upsetting someone, but what had he done to deserve this?

This situation was what they called being caught in the crossfire!

"The head of the Taekwondo club? Is he tough?" William wasn't familiar with Taekwondo.

Taekwondo had only been named so in 1955.

For many years, William had tried to control his power to the average level of the world; he was as strong as his opponent was. Now, he felt that he couldn't lower his power any further.

In the past, during the wars among gods, it was fine; fighting was somewhat fun. Then came knights and martial arts masters, where simple physical techniques were enough for him to reduce his power.

Until the age of firearms, it was still somewhat interesting.

But isn't this a peaceful age?

In his view, Taekwondo seemed too elementary.

Does that even count as martial arts?

"You're asking me if he's tough?" Wyatt Hill took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Last time, the captain of the rugby team fought him. The guy was over six feet tall, but half a month has passed, and he's still lying in the hospital. Can you take a beating with your slim physique?"

William nodded and said, "I probably can withstand it, but I don't really want to fight him, it's too much of a bullying."

Wyatt pointed at William and said, "Fine! Keep bragging! Crazy bastard! Talking about Lila buying things for you. If she could buy things for you, I would eat this computer screen on the spot."

Looking at the computer screen they just put down, William asked seriously, "Can you eat this thing?"

"Wyatt nearly died of anger right there.

Can you eat this?

Looking at William's serious expression, is this something a normal person would ask?

William stopped talking. When he came in, he saw Paul playing a game. He sneaked a few peeks and found it very novel.

Indeed, this era has changed a lot. There are many things to learn anew. Living in the dormitory was the right decision.

They waited in the dormitory for about ten minutes.

Ryan returned to the male dormitory building with a group of people, and Lila hadn't left. She had already sensed that something was wrong.

The corridor of the third floor of the male dormitory was crowded with people, indicating a significant event. Currently, there were countless people near the male dormitory.

"Ryan! What are you doing? I asked you to buy something, and you caused such a commotion?" Lila was nearly driven mad by her brother. This was clearly targeting William. Couldn't she see that?

Ryan, who had just been acting like a big brother, could only respond with a smile in the face of Lila's questioning, "What am I doing? I'm just buying things for him. I can't carry all these things by myself."

Lila pulled Ryan aside and said earnestly, "I told you, don't mess with him! Don't mess with him! Don't you understand?" 𝗯𝐞𝐝𝗻𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥.𝐜𝗼𝐦

Ryan chuckled and said, "Sis, that guy is probably a suitor arranged by our family. Since you don't like him, I'm making him back off. Isn't that a good thing? Even if Grandpa finds out, can he really kill me?"

He didn't know that if his grandfather really found out what he was doing now, even if he didn't kill him, he would be half dead.

William was someone even Anthony Carter had to kneel before. His current actions were clearly asking for trouble, and not just for him but for the entire family.

Lila spoke softly, "I think if Grandpa found out, he might really kill you!"

"Heh! I just don't believe it! Who is this guy? William Johnson? From the Johnson family in Texas?" Ryan huffed, "Even if he's from the Johnson family in Texas, that's nothing special, right?"

"I don't know either, don't ask me. Just make sure you don't mess with him," Lila said with furrowed brows. "If you're not going to deliver it, I will." And with that, she really seemed ready to march into the male dormitory herself.

"I'll deliver!" Ryan hurriedly exclaimed. Let his sister deliver daily necessities to another man in the male dormitory? Even he hadn't enjoyed such treatment! How could Ryan possibly allow this to happen?

"Then don't cause trouble! I'll be watching from below," Lila said. Although she didn't know much about William Johnson's background - her grandfather hadn't elaborated - she could sense the level of importance he placed on William Johnson. If Ryan really messed with William, the one who would end up in trouble would surely be Ryan.

"Alright, alright! Sis, you can rest easy!" Ryan finished speaking, gestured to the crowd behind him, and said, "All of you, follow me upstairs to deliver the items."

Actually, among the group behind Ryan, there were also those who pursued Lila. Seeing the situation, it was clear that Lila had asked them to deliver the items, and they were quite interested in meeting this person to see what was so extraordinary about him.

A large group of people trooped up to the male dormitory building. Many spectators had also gathered downstairs to watch the commotion.

At that moment, William was still sitting inside the dormitory waiting. Ryan strode up to the door and kicked it open, and a swarm of boys flooded in behind him. He then locked the door.

Ryan saw William as soon as he entered but merely raised his eyebrows. His gaze swept over the four people in the dorm room and he asked, "Which one of you is called William?"

All three of William's dorm mates simultaneously pointed at William.

"Holy shit! It really is you, huh?" Ryan laughed in exasperation, "So it's true, enemies do cross each other's paths. So you're William, huh?"

William nodded and smiled, "Thank you for delivering the items."

"Deliver to your grandpa!" Ryan asked, "Are you from the Johnson family of Texas? I warn you, stay away from my sister. Don't think that just because it's arranged at home, it's settled. If I, Ryan, don't agree, nobody else's word counts!"

"The Johnson family of Texas?" William said, "I'm not from Texas."

Ryan asked, "Isn't your dad Adam Johnson?"

William shook his head, "I think you have misunderstood. I don't come from a prestigious background, and I'm not the scion of a wealthy family. I'm also not close to your sister."

Not from a wealthy family?

Chapter 11: The Nose Bridge Crusher

Ryan's expression was priceless, "Are you really not from the Johnson family of Texas?"

"That's right," William retorted dismissively.

"Then why the hell are you being so arrogant with me?" Ryan sneered, "You're poor, right? I bought the stuff for you, now pay up! One hundred thousand dollars! If you can't cough up the money, this issue won't be over today!"

"I don't have any money," William laughed, "If I did, I certainly wouldn't have had Lila buy these for me."

Wait, what?

The crowd in the dorm room was dumbstruck by his words.

His logic was flawless!

But if you don't even have the money to buy daily necessities, why are you being so cocky?

Is this the rhythm of eating soft rice?

"Do you think you're funny, or are you so handsome that my sister is going crazy for you?" Ryan asked through gritted teeth.

"Both, I guess," William mumbled.

Damn it!

Ryan felt a tightness in his chest. If he continued talking with this guy, he might just die of anger.

"Get him!"

Ryan was done talking. A punch would solve the problem more directly. After uttering these two simple and clear words, he turned around, not interested in watching William get beaten up.

Thomas, the president of the Taekwondo club who stood behind Ryan, smirked. Now was his time to shine.

Thomas clenched his fists, making a cracking sound, and slowly approached William.

William also stood up, "Are you going to fight?"

"Kid! You think you're handsome? I'm going to turn your face into a pig's head today. Let's see if you're still handsome!" Thomas, half a head taller than William, seemed to have overwhelming momentum.

The three other roommates turned their heads away in fear, not daring to witness this bloody scene.

William stood face-to-face with Thomas. As Thomas lifted his massive fist, William landed a punch on his nose.

"Ah!"

With that punch from William, Thomas's nose was immediately broken, blood gushing out. The nose is an extremely sensitive and fragile area. The intense pain made Thomas scream, tears streaming down his face.

William's punch seemed to have found its rhythm. After all, he too was trying hard to adapt to society.

This was a university, where in ancient times it would have been just a bunch of students without any fighting ability.

Disputes among students should be resolved through verbal arguments, but now it was down to physical confrontation. William didn't want to beat the guy across from him too badly, a light punch wouldn't cause serious injury or death.

The strength was just right.

It also helped William find his rhythm.

"Thomas, don't hit him too hard, aim for the face," Ryan said nonchalantly, assuming the earlier scream had come from William.

"I..." Thomas, both hands clutching his bleeding nose, had lost all interest in fighting William.

Ryan turned his head and was stunned once again.

What the hell was going on?

With Thomas's height, physique, and training, how could he be bloodied in the time it took Ryan to turn around?

Ryan's face darkened, "Damn it! Everyone, get him! Just make sure he's still breathing! I'll take responsibility if anything happens."

The boys' dormitory wasn't spacious, and there were beds on both sides. Even if everyone was ordered to join in, not all could engage at once.

One student lunged at William. 𝑏𝘦𝘥𝘯𝑜𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑜𝑟𝘨

William's fist found another nose.

Yet another one charged at him.

Still, it was the nose...

In less than two minutes, the dorm was filled with screams of pain, everyone clutching their noses with blood everywhere. To an outsider, it could have been mistaken for a murder scene.

William turned and walked to the bathroom behind his bedroom, turned on the faucet, and washed his hands before slowly approaching Ryan.

Ryan felt a bit dumbfounded. When William had turned his back earlier, he should have slipped out of the dorm. What was he still doing standing around?

Seeing William approach, he quickly covered his nose.

This guy's skills were insane!

Over a dozen people, all with broken noses. It sounded easy to talk about, but doing it was a different matter entirely.

William smiled affably at Ryan, "I'm stepping out for a bit. You better clean up the blood, or I'll be causing trouble for you."

Ryan felt a chill run down his spine. Could this guy be the legendary expert descending from the mountain, a son-in-law entering the house through the back door?

William didn't pay any mind to his thoughts, opening the dormitory door.

The third-floor corridor was still crowded with people. When William came out, all eyes were on him.

But no one knew he was the one Ryan was after.

Since Ryan and his group had gone inside, and this guy was coming out, he must have been allowed to by Ryan.

William closed the door behind him, then under the watchful eyes of everyone, walked down the stairs.

Seeing William emerge unscathed, Lila finally let out a sigh of relief.

Once William left the dormitory building, Lila came up to him, "I wasn't really comfortable entering the men's dorm, so I had my brother buy the things for you. Are you satisfied with them?"

"Quite satisfied." William nodded, "Your brother is helping me clean up the dorm. Could you accompany me for a bit longer? I have some questions I'd like to ask."

Ryan was helping him clean up the dorm?

When she heard that, even Lila found it somewhat unbelievable. When had that brat ever been so sensible?

"Sure, whatever you need to ask, just ask." Lila still didn't know who William really was, but since her grandfather had instructed her, she would do her best.

As they walked side by side across the campus, William was always looking around, his attention not really on Lila.

"The question I want to ask may sound unbelievable to you, so don't be surprised. I just came out of the mountains, so there's a lot I haven't seen before." William began, then asked earnestly, "I noticed a lot of people holding a glowing object in their hands, their fingers constantly tapping on it. What is that?"

... Lila couldn't help but stop in her tracks, turning to stare at William.

Did he just say he came from the mountains?

Buddy, if you said you came from Mars, some might believe that too.

"That's called a smartphone. It's used to communicate, make calls. Look," Lila said, taking out her own phone, unlocking it with her fingerprint, "You can also play games, watch videos, listen to music on it..."

As Lila explained the uses of a smartphone, she found it hard to believe what William was saying and suspected he was possibly making it up.

A new strategy to woo girls?

William listened attentively. After all, there were no smartphones in the era before he went into deep sleep. The small device had so many functions; it felt like he had opened a door to a new world.

Chapter 12: Confidently Living Off Others

At first, Lila truly believed that William was full of lies, thinking that his story of coming from the mountains was all just to grab attention and pique her interest.

But as they spent time together, the questions William asked were too foolish.

If William was really interested in dating her, this kind of behavior was woefully inadequate.

Thinking back to the new identity his grandfather had arranged for him, she became somewhat skeptical and uncertain.

While browsing a phone store in the University Town with William, Lila couldn't help but ask: "Do you... want to buy a phone?"

William had already returned her phone. When Lila asked him this question, he replied somberly, "I don't have any money. These things are probably expensive."

Ha! Lila laughed, of course she knew William had no money. Would asking him whether to buy a phone make him spend money?

"Not too expensive," Lila joked, "Worst case scenario, I'll lend you the money and you can pay me back when you have it."

"Deal!" said William seriously. "Keep track of what you spend for me today and I'll pay you back when I have the money."

"Alright, alright! You hurry up and choose a phone. I have plans to go to the museum with digital interactive displays." Lila had fulfilled the task assigned by her grandfather. Despite his numerous questions, at least William was not too annoying.

Lila also planned to go about her own business.

" museum with digital interactive displays?" William's eyes clearly revealed a string of question marks.

Ssssh-

Lila couldn't help but gasp, this guy had just learned about mobile phones, he certainly wouldn't be familiar with a museum's digital interactive displays on ancient artifacts.

"A "museum with digital interactive displays" refers to a museum that incorporates modern technology into its exhibits by using digital screens or interfaces that allow visitors to interact with them.A museum is a place to display artifacts," Lila explained patiently, "The so-called artifacts are relics and sites left by humans in social activities that have historical, artistic, and scientific value... Do you know what antiques are?"

Lila noticed that William looked at her a bit oddly.

"I know about antiques, you don't need to go through so much trouble explaining."

Lila nearly choked, why did she feel that William's gaze just now was like looking at an idiot?

Please! Who was the one acting like an idiot, not knowing anything?

William asked, "I'd also like to visit the museum, I won't be disturbing you, will I?"

"Of course not!" The smile on Lila's face was beyond awkward.

She really lowered her guard today.

After picking up William, waiting for him at the boys' dormitory for so long, making it known to the whole school.

Just now, she spent so long walking around the school with William. To others, they must have looked like a young couple strolling around.

And now, taking him to the museum?

What if her good friends saw this, she might have to spend a long time explaining.

But, today's events, would probably soon be known to the whole school.

Misunderstandings were inevitable.

Lila couldn't explain it, and she didn't feel like explaining.

After William entered the phone shop, a salesperson quickly came to greet them.

With Lila's temperament and dress, the salesperson couldn't help but take a second glance.

"Are you two here to buy a phone or top up your balance?"

"Please choose a phone for him," Lila said, then paused, "Actually, nevermind choosing, just get him an iPhone."

The salesperson perked up at this. They had hit the jackpot!

"What color would you like?" the salesperson asked, eyes filled with excitement. Judging from Lila's tone, she was not the kind to haggle. If sold at the original price, a 30% commission would be a pretty good deal.

Lila turned to ask William, "What color do you want?"

William had asked a lot of questions on the way and had a rough understanding of the purchasing power of money now. He hesitated and asked, "Wait, how much is this phone you're talking about?" 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗻𝗲𝐭

The salesperson quickly answered, "Sir, the iPhone the lady mentioned is Apple's latest model. Today's price is $1099."

"That expensive?" Without thinking, William said, "Get me one for a hundred dollars."

"..." The excited smile on the salesperson's face froze.

Wasn't this drop too dramatic?

Just about to sell a thousand-dollar phone, and he wants one under a hundred?

A hundred?!

Can you buy a smartphone for a hundred dollars nowadays?

The salesperson wanted to ask him if he wanted to choose a phone designed for the elderly.

Lila also awkwardly stood in place, staring at William, saying, "This phone is a gift from me, you don't have to pay me back, okay?"

"No way!" William shook his head, "We aren't that close, I can't accept such a gift. As I said earlier, the money spent today is borrowed from you. I applied for a job yesterday, the boss said it pays $1800 a month. If I really bought this phone, I wouldn't be able to eat or drink for a month."

Lila felt suffocated, you know we aren't close?

"Fine, have it your way then!" Lila was also frustrated.

The salesperson could only say, "Sir, since the lady has said that the phone is a gift to you, why don't you accept it?"

William shook his head, "Get me one under a hundred."

At this moment, he seemed like an old-fashioned elder.

"But we don't have any smartphones under a hundred dollars here!" The salesperson was anxious. This guy was being offered a phone by a beauty like Lila, yet he didn't accept it.

He insisted on a phone under a hundred. Where would they find that?

Wasn't this making life difficult?

"What's the cheapest?" William didn't waste words, he went straight for the cheapest.

The salesperson was in a complicated mood, but all they could do was ask, "The cheapest one is this Redmi1 phone for $128, would you like it?"

"That's the one."

Their trip to the phone store was seen by many students in the school.

After all, a girl like Lila was always the brightest star wherever she went.

Lila wanted to buy someone the latest iPhone, but the guy said he wasn't familiar with her and chose a $128 Redmi phone.

This was a massive plot twist.

Another key point was, the guy said he earns $1800 a month.

How could such a poor loser dare to stand next to Lila, and even look so tough?

Could it be the real-life story of a rich girl falling in love with a poor boy?

For a while, some onlookers started posting on their Moments, believing in love again.

The story of William and Lila spread throughout the entire school in less than ten minutes and even made it to the school forum.

It was truly terrifying.

And yet, the two parties involved remained oblivious.

Chapter 13: He had just come down from the mountains

William finally got his own cell phone, and Lila seemed to discover something subtly.

William was incredibly fast at learning. He seemed to be able to remember anything that was explained just once, so she simply taught William how to type and search for information on his phone.

If there was anything he didn't understand, he could ask Google, where there were more professional and standardized answers.

Indeed, William lived up to expectations. What took others several years to learn, he mastered in just ten minutes. Even the smartphone, a device that baffles many seniors, was no match for him.

As William was searching for various unusual questions, he complained, "If you had told me earlier that I could find so much information on the phone, I wouldn't have had to ask you so many questions."

Almost infuriated, Lila thought, was this her fault?

How could she have known that William was a complete blank slate, as if he had been isolated from the world?

And how could she have known that this simpleton would learn things so quickly?

However, she finally endured it. At least now William wouldn't bother her with boring and idiotic questions anymore.

Once William got back into the car, he didn't talk to Lila anymore. His fingers moved quickly on the screen. Anyone who didn't know better would think he was a homebody who spent all his time on his phone.

The journey from school to the museum was only ten kilometers. They were stuck in traffic for nearly twenty minutes, but William didn't seem to mind at all. He silently used his phone, slowly resolving his various questions.

This era was so much better than before. You could basically find any information you needed with just a smartphone.

"We're here," Lila said as she parked the car near the museum, alerting William.

Taking a shallow breath, William put away his phone, looked at Lila, and said, "Thank you."

Lila was stunned. Was his reaction a little slow? Why was he thanking her at this time?

She got out of the car, but William remained seated...

Suddenly, Lila understood what William meant when he said thank you earlier, and her face darkened.

Was his "thank you" a request for her to help open the car door again?

"I can't believe this!" With clenched fists, Lila gritted her teeth and went to the passenger side door to open it for William.

William nonchalantly got out of the car, without even glancing at Lila, his eyes already focused on the museum not far away.

A museum is a place where objects representing nature and human cultural heritage are collected, stored, displayed, and studied...

In other words, you can see things from many years ago here.

William's eyes squinted slightly. He was somewhat nostalgic. Whenever he woke up in the past, he would always travel around to see what was left behind, to see the descendants of old friends, and to reminisce about some interesting past events.

As they just arrived at the steps of the New York City Museum, a girl dressed in a JK outfit and sporting twin tails came to greet them, followed by a tall young man.

When Lila saw the young man, her expression visibly soured.

"Lila, you made me wait long enough," the twin-tailed girl said as she approached and looped her arm with Lila's. She looked at William and asked, "Lila, who is this? I've never seen him before."

Lila didn't know how to introduce William, so she could only say, "His name is William."

"William, this is my friend Emily."

William nodded at Emily.

"Lila, I haven't seen you in a long time."

As they were speaking, the young man behind Emily had already come over to greet Lila.

Lila offered a reserved, polite smile, saying, "Indeed, it's been a while."

"Aren't you going to introduce us? This wouldn't be your boyfriend, would it?" The young man glanced at William and chuckled, "I admit I was impulsive when I confessed to you last time, but you don't have to find a random guy just to spite me, do you?"

Lila's expression suddenly cooled. Her polite smile earlier was merely an attempt not to completely sever relations. Her good upbringing ensured that she could maintain an appropriate distance with anyone, but the young man's words gave her a sense of being offended.

"David, at most, we're just ordinary friends, so I have no need to find someone to spite you," Lila retorted, raising an eyebrow. "Plus, I had no idea you were coming. Please don't overthink things."

There was another sentence she didn't say aloud: If I knew you'd be here, I wouldn't have come.

Lila thought, this undertone should be discernible to anyone clever enough.

"So, is he your boyfriend or not?" David insisted. Clearly, he wasn't one of the clever ones.

William simply looked at David without saying a word. He never involved himself in the petty jealousies over women. After all, in the past, women were the ones getting jealous over him.

"Whether he's my boyfriend or not seems to have nothing to do with you," Lila responded coldly. "If you continue like this, I think we won't even be able to remain friends."

David quickly replied, "Alright, I won't ask anymore. Is that okay?"

Finishing, he extended his hand to William, "I'm David Thomas."

William glanced at him without showing any intention of shaking his hand.

Shaking hands with a stranger, especially a male one, was not a pleasant experience.

"You!" David felt ignored, frowning at William. He was not happy!

Lila sighed and said, "Alright, William just came back from the mountains. Don't hold it against him, and don't bother us. Can we each go our separate ways here?"

"Fine!" David nodded, gritting out the word between clenched teeth. His gaze towards William grew increasingly unfriendly.

Why was Lila defending a wild kid who just came out of the mountains?

Chapter 14: Could anyone possibly live forever?

Yesterday, the museum added a portion of the artifacts discovered on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan to its collection, creating a nationwide sensation. Countless tourists who had heard of the news flocked to the museum, making the tickets hot commodities.

If it weren't for Lila's extensive connections, it would have been impossible for William to get in at this time.

Before they entered, Lila had told David that they should go their separate ways.

David had agreed readily, but he followed them nonetheless.

Lila couldn't very well shoo him away.

After entering the museum, William looked around silently. He paused before each artifact, appearing to ponder something.

As his host, Lila simply stood by and introduced the origins of those artifacts.

"This 'Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup' is a piece of Jun porcelain from China's Song Dynasty. Do you know about Jun porcelain?" Lila, looking at the Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup in the display case, introduced it to William. "Jun porcelain originated in the Tang Dynasty and flourished in the Song Dynasty. It has a history of more than 1,300 years and was appointed as a royal treasure by the emperors since Emperor Huizong of the Song Dynasty. Only the royal family was allowed to own it, and it was forbidden for the common people to possess privately. This Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup is the only one in the world and is undoubtedly a national treasure."

"Hm?" William responded casually, "It's just a slightly nicer-looking cup. Besides, this isn't the only one in the world."

"Are you joking? Just a slightly nicer-looking cup? What do you think this is?"

David, who had been standing behind them, finally couldn't resist scoffing, "This Rin Dragon Blue and White Cup is definitely the last one in the world. Such a rare treasure, if there were a second one, it would have caused a national sensation long ago."

William simply glanced back at him without a word, his gaze seemingly viewing an imbecile.

It's just Song Dynasty Jun porcelain. To others, it might seem precious, even unparalleled, but to William, it was just a slightly nice-looking cup.

David clenched his fists in anger. He wanted to rush up and give William, this country bumpkin, a good beating. But for the sake of decorum, he let it go.

Lila didn't know what to say, attributing it to William being from the mountains and not being aware of the value of the cup.

"Speaking of cups, I used to have a completely transparent one, which was pretty good." William recalled a crystal cup he had used over two thousand years ago, the completely transparent type. He preferred simple-looking items.

A transparent cup?

Lila couldn't help but purse her lips. Sure enough, William's taste was probably limited to transparent glass cups.

But she was puzzled. Could her grandfather really value a hillbilly with no taste?

David chuckled from the side, "Glass cups are indeed nice. They suit your character very well."

William glanced at him, saying, "If I remember correctly, that cup was made of crystal, not glass. Glassware only came into existence a few hundred years ago." After saying that, he even pulled out his phone to look it up.

"Crystal?" David couldn't help but laugh, "You mean, your cup was an antique crystal cup? Not from the ancient Roman period in Italy, is it?"

William looked up a Roman-era crystal cup excavated in Italy on his phone. After seeing the picture, he just smiled and said, "It probably is."

"Lila, this guy's not crazy, is he?" David couldn't help himself anymore.

Lila shot David a cold glance, ignored him, and turned to William, "The artifacts discovered from the mysterious tomb on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan are displayed up ahead. Let's go take a look."

Of course, Lila didn't believe what William was saying. It was clear he was boasting. She didn't want to deal with David either, but David continued to press.

William was, after all, her guest, and David's constant antagonism was simply tiresome.

David noticed Lila's discontent and didn't dare to say more, but his gaze towards William was full of resentment. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝐧𝐨𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗼𝗿𝐠

If it weren't for this kid, how could he have embarrassed himself in front of Lila?

"'The artifacts from Mount San Juan Timuquin...' " William mused as he moved forward, gazing at the items displayed one by one. He sighed, unable to resist, as these items were actually part of his previous collection.

He had several tombs like the one on Mount San Juan Timuquin. Who knows how they have changed and eroded over time? Some tombs were even forgotten, their locations eluding his memory.

"I heard from Mr. White that this stele is believed to be from ancient times? But nobody recognizes the first few lines of text engraved on it! We don't even know what it says, and the material of the stele is definitely not from Earth."

"Could there really be extraterrestrial civilizations?"

"No, no, no. Look, besides the unrecognizable, unheard-of script on the stele, there's also oracle bone script, Gothic typeface, even modern Copperplate script."

Two elderly gentlemen wearing reading glasses stood in front of a stele, studying it with keen interest.

William wandered over, transfixed by the stele. This stele was something he'd kept all along, inscribing interesting events from his recent life each time he reawoke.

From ancient times? William held back a smile. It seemed the so-called experts still didn't understand this stele.

"Ryan, do you think this could be a diary?"

"It certainly seems like it, and the events recorded on it, apart from the first few lines, appear to span the entire history of the world."

"I never imagined a simple-minded child could unify the world."

"I met a boy named Columbus who has a great love for sailing. I taught him some navigation techniques, which should be enough to realize his dream."

"Later on, I didn't expect that in his search for me, he discovered this continent. Gradually, more and more people arrived here, establishing nations. How ridiculous."

...

The two old men translated parts of the script on the stele, with staff members recording their interpretations on the side.

Not just the two translators, but even the workers were completely dumbfounded. The inscriptions on the stele seemed more like an individual's account of their own life, which was quite unnerving to contemplate.

"I couldn't stand seeing the world in chaos, I just wanted to warn Japan, but I ended up going too far. I must be careful not to act rashly in the future."

"This... this is Copperplate script? It should have been inscribed during the 17th or 18th century, right?"

The two old men almost suffered a heart attack on the spot. They roughly translated some of the inscriptions, and then a terrifying idea surfaced in their minds.

Could there really be someone who has lived from the ancient times, or even earlier, up until now?

Could there really be someone who is immortal?

Chapter 15: No such good thing would transpire!

William stood by silently, listening to the two old men talk without saying a word.

One of the old men, seeing William's interest, asked, "Young man, can you understand what's written?"

William just smiled, not responding, and continued to walk on.

"Hey! What kind of attitude is that! Didn't you hear Mr. Taylor calling you?" A young staff member nearby shouted directly at William.

Lila quickly stepped forward to apologize to the old man who had called out William, "Sir, I apologize. My friend here just came from the countryside and is not very well-mannered."

William looked at Lila with clear, bright eyes, and said, "I don't know him, and I don't see why I must answer his question. I simply don't want to deal with him, so you don't have to apologize on my behalf."

If it were someone else, they might show some respect to an elder who asks them a question, as a matter of courtesy.

But William, who has lived for an unknowable number of years, may look young, but he sees this old man as rather youthful himself.

Respect for the elderly?

That didn't exist for him.

Lila was utterly stunned. She had stepped in to smooth things over, and yet he had made such a ridiculous remark. Wasn't he just offending people?

Looking at the demeanor of the two old men, they were certainly not ordinary people. Why provoke them unnecessarily?

One of the elders, infuriated by William's attitude, couldn't help but say, "Young man, I thought you understood what was written since you were studying it so intently. If you don't understand, then stop putting on airs here!"

William glanced at him, as if looking at an ignorant child, sighed helplessly, and said, "I can certainly read it, but even if I tell you what is written, you probably won't believe me."

"You say! What could I possibly not believe?" The old man couldn't really believe that this young man could understand the uppermost text, after all, it was a script that was only just discovered and had not been seen in any ancient ruins before.

William laughed and said, "The inscription at the top of the stele reads: 'Encountered a man named Cronus. He's somewhat interesting, though a bit verbose and not too strong in terms of power. Later, Cronus and Rhea had many children, one of whom was named Zeus, whom I'm quite fond of...'"

"..."

All the people around were staring wide-eyed at William.

Was this a bedtime story or a web novel?

"I told you, but you don't believe me, so there's nothing I can do about that." William gave a small laugh and began to walk on.

David seized this rare opportunity and stepped forward, saying, "Who do you think you're fooling with that story? Who would believe that? Meeting Cronus and then complaining he's too weak? Can you be any more exaggerated?"

He had also figured it out. Since Lila disliked him, playing by the regular rules wouldn't make her accept him. So, he simply destroyed his own image in front of Lila.

Let's all go down together, nobody will win the beauty's heart!

Just as David finished speaking, the old man said, "I kind of believe what you're saying!" He then gave David a deep look.

Damn! For a moment, David was speechless.

Had he asked for this? Who else to blame but himself?

William paused, looked back at the stele, and said, "There's a section in the middle that I won't mention, but towards the end, it says, 'I couldn't control my emotions after all and ended that era. I don't know how long it will take before this world will be populated by completely new beings.'"

The two old men gasped in surprise.

Ended an era?

Which era exactly?

For a moment, they didn't know whether or not to believe what this young man was saying.

The stele recorded the lives of Alexander the Great, Emperor Qin Shihuang, Caesar, Catherine the Great, Genghis Khan, George Washington, and many others. It felt like someone's diary.

Then there was the ancient cuneiform, Egyptian hieroglyphics, and ancient Greek text, some of which they recognized. The ancient Babylonian accounts were only a few lines. The text beyond that was unrecognizable to them.

Just considering the context of the content that follows, the preceding content must also be remarkable, right?

What William spoke of seemed utterly incredible, but what was behind the stone tablet was equally bewildering.

One could say that this single stone tablet encompasses all of history.

"Young man, you really understand the characters on this stone tablet," the elderly man excitedly approached William, saying, "Hello, my name is Edward Taylor. I am a retired professor from Hudson University, with a keen interest in ancient cultures. If you can truly translate these characters, I would like to become your student."

William spoke lightly: "Just because you want to be my student, do I have to accept you? I don't want to talk with you now. I just want to have a quiet stroll. Don't bother me!"

Edward Taylor stood awkwardly on the spot.

Upon hearing Edward Taylor's name, Lila shuddered slightly. Wasn't this the former president of Hudson University?

An emeritus professor of Hudson University, with countless students under his name, even real celebrities and dignitaries give this former president some respect.

Edward Taylor expressed his willingness to be William's student, and yet William treated it with indifference. Wasn't this a little too arrogant?

"Edward, don't be so excited. Perhaps he was just talking nonsense. Why are you taking it so seriously?" The old man beside him grabbed Edward Taylor and said, "Do you think someone as young as him could recognize the characters on it?"

Edward Taylor took a deep breath, finally calming down. Indeed, it was entirely possible that William's words were pure nonsense.

William didn't bother explaining anything to them either. He walked up to a jade bed he had slept on before and couldn't help but let out a bitter laugh.

He had slept on this bed for quite some years, but now it was exhibited in a museum. In the future, if he wanted to see his bed, he would have to buy a ticket. 𝚋𝚎𝚍ｎ𝚘ｖ𝚎𝚕.𝚗𝚎𝚝

Apologizing to Edward Taylor and the others, Lila had no choice but to follow William.

"William, can't you be a little more polite when you talk to the elderly?" Lila was a bit put off by William's arrogant demeanor.

William laughed: "How should I be polite? I've already told him what it says. What more does he want? And he even wants to be my student. Since when has there been such a good deal?"

"Lila almost exploded with anger.

Can't he speak properly?

What does he mean by wanting to be his student?

And calling it a good deal?

Oh my god! How can there be such a shameless person in this world?

However, William didn't bother explaining. Each of his disciples were historic figures, and he had specific requirements for accepting disciples.

He definitely wouldn't take anyone over eighteen. After all, the lifespan of ordinary people is limited. Judging by this old man's age, he doesn't have much time left. To want to become his disciple, isn't that wishful thinking?

Lila remained silent. William continued to walk through the museum without a word. In addition to the items from his tomb, there were also numerous rare relics. However, to his eyes, these were just ordinary items.

Chapter 16: The words on that stone tablet were carved by me

The museum's collection was not extensive in the past, but the artifacts discovered on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan a few days ago are enough to make it the most abundant and precious museum in the country, even globally.

After touring around, William didn't find any other interesting artifacts. He could only confirm that eighty percent of the things from his tomb were in this museum.

"Are you done looking?" William's purpose today was to take another look at his old belongings. Since they had been preserved for visitors, let them see it.

"Not yet," Lila asked in a low voice, "Can you really read the words on the stele?"

William looked at her, smiled, and remained silent, his eyes full of laughter.

Lila was somewhat flustered under his gaze, pretended to casually turn her head, and said, "If you don't want to say it, don't. I'm just a bit curious. Who exactly was the owner of the tomb on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan? Why do the things in his tomb span thousands of years?"

"Who knows?" William said indifferently.

"Do you think there might be people who are immortal?" Lila heard Edward Taylor's translation; if the inscription on the stele was true and all carved by the same person, wouldn't that mean that someone lived for thousands of years, or even longer?

Emily, holding Lila's hand, said, "How could that be? Immortality, like zombies or vampires? Let's not speculate!"

"But how do you explain the stele?" Lila was also shocked by the content on the stele. She couldn't imagine who carved those words on it.

She didn't realize that the person who carved the words was standing right beside her.

"Why don't you just assume that there are people in this world who have lived for thousands or even millions of years?" William said.

"Just assume?" Emily said, "William, I have to tell you, science is rigorous. The human body will gradually wear out, and organs will age, so there's absolutely no possibility of immortality."

"Science!" William nodded. He had lived in Europe for a time and seen many strange things.

As for the science Emily was talking about, it was indeed the case, as he had also studied the life and death of ordinary people. It was nothing more than the deterioration and death of internal organs, leading to the failure of body functions, resulting in death.

William actually had a way to maintain youth and extend life, but this method only worked for women, or rather, he would only help women achieve this.

After all, this method was to consume his essence...

There were women who had tried it before, and as long as they consumed it, they could ensure at least fifty years of youth, and life could be extended by more than a hundred years, but if they wanted to live longer, it was impossible.

Emily looked William up and down, touching her chin and said, "You say you can read the words on the stele. Are you a descendant of the person who carved the words on the stele, or... are you that person?"

William nodded, "Actually, I carved that stele, and the things they brought down from the mountain were my personal belongings."

What a sincere and simple answer!

Emily laughed heartily, "You really can boast! I believe it, I believe it! Tell me the story about you, Cronus and Zeus."

Lila just looked deeply at William. When this man seriously bragged, it did seem plausible.

"Speaking of young Zeus," William said seriously, "He was quite a cute kid that year, I taught him a lot of things, such as the use of lightning. He later even got called the king of all gods. However, he was a bit clumsy; I usually only had to use one finger to beat him. He also had two brothers, one called Poseidon, who loved to cry and turned the fresh sea water salty. The other brother was Hades, a rather unsociable child, which I didn't particularly like."

"Of course!" Emily giggled, "So what about you and Alexander the Great?"

"Alexander the Great?" William smiled, "That was what people called him later. He studied with me for a few months and I taught him some weapon modification skills, who knew he'd go on to rule the world."

Emily stared at William, pursing her lips, "Chatting with you is truly fascinating. You're a natural at telling tall tales, you never blush, and I bet you often have girls heads spinning."

William shook his head, "I never lie to women."

Having lived for so many years, he truly never deceived a woman, because he never lacked female company. Due to his immortality, he found it difficult to have descendants. The law of nature is simple: the stronger the species, the more difficult it is to reproduce. Over the years, no woman has been able to bear his child.

"Wow! I believe you!" Emily blinked and asked, "Tell me honestly, do you like me?"

William glanced at Lila and said, "She's too young."

Emily followed his gaze to Lila's chest, then looked down at her own and mumbled to herself, "Is this considered young?"

William nodded seriously, "A bit young." 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝗼𝐫𝗴

Lila's face turned bright red. She never expected that their conversation would turn towards her, with them commenting on her.

Small or not small?

"Have you finished sightseeing? If so, let's go!" Lila didn't want to talk to these two anymore. There were many people around, and their brazen discussion about her body was just too awkward.

"Done sightseeing!" Emily giggled, "Lila, it's still early. Let's stroll down the antique street nearby. After all, William is someone who has lived for thousands of years, he might recognize an antique at a glance, and we might score a bargain."

What 'lived for thousands of years'? William's skin was indeed as thick as if he had accumulated it for thousands of years, his face never changed no matter what he said. If Lila wasn't entirely sane, she might even have believed him.

David followed behind, trembling with anger. What was going on?

That rascal William was full of hot air, yet Lila still paid attention to him. Despite his maturity and steadiness, Lila barely gave him a second glance.

And Emily, who had promised to create an opportunity for him and Lila to be alone, was now chatting enthusiastically with William, wasting his two museum tickets.

Upon hearing about the antique street, William perked up, "Let's go check it out then."

There probably isn't anyone in the world who understands antiques better than William. While others determine the age of antiques through certain traces and features, William has truly experienced that history. He only needs one glance at any object to tell its history.

Chapter 17: I will not take you as my disciple.

The antique market was located near the museum. Upon leaving the museum, William and his group were ready to take a stroll through it.

Following behind them were not only David but also Edward Taylor and his group.

"Mr. Taylor, you don't actually believe that this young boy can translate the words on the stone tablet, do you?" Edward Taylor's colleagues thought he was being ridiculous.

Experience and knowledge usually come with age. William looked so young, perhaps even still a student. Could he understand something that even their seasoned scholars couldn't?

Edward Taylor pondered for a moment and frowned, "I don't believe! But... I want to believe!"

Such complex feelings. He held a tiny sliver of hope for this young man. If he really could understand the writing on the stone tablet, and everything he said was true, then the history of the world might be rewritten.

William didn't even glance at Edward Taylor, he just kept moving forward.

The bustle of the metropolis was very different from the past. The crowd was bustling around, and William looked around curiously, finding everything fresh.

Lila glanced back and whispered, "William, Mr. Taylor is still following us. Your attitude isn't very good. After all, you're a student at Hudson University and he was the chancellor."

William responded casually, "He's not the chancellor now."

Lila was rendered speechless. She felt as if she was on the verge of losing her patience with William. She couldn't sense any respect for elders from him. He seemed entirely unbothered.

David, who was still not willing to leave, couldn't help but comment upon hearing William's words, "How did someone like you even get into Hudson University?"

William looked back at David and said, "Anthony Carter let me into the school."

David stood there in shock, looking at William and then at Lila.

Anthony Carter had let William into the school? And William was calling him by his name in front of Lila, addressing her grandfather by his first name.

It was as if they were equals.

More accurately, William didn't seem to regard Anthony Carter highly at all.

Such arrogance!

David couldn't believe that Lila could get along with such a person.

Lila stared deeply at William, finally gritting her teeth and saying, "William, could you show a little respect when mentioning my grandfather?"

William glanced at Lila and remained silent, smiling faintly.

Lila finally sighed, "Fine, do whatever you want." She couldn't understand why her grandfather valued William so much. She planned to ask him that evening.

William looked over some items at the roadside stalls and commented, "These items are quite well made."

"They are pretty good, but at least 70% of the items on this antique street are fake, and even the real ones might be swapped during the transaction," Lila cautioned, "Don't think you can get a bargain without losing. Many people here are good at disguising themselves. They appear simple and honest, but they actually have lots of tricks up their sleeves."

William laughed, "You seem to know quite a lot."

Lila shot him an annoyed look, forced a smile and said, "Yes, I'm just telling you. You're not going to buy anything anyway!"

The smile quickly disappeared. Lila was quite unhappy with William's arrogant demeanor.

William, however, didn't argue with her. Instead, he squatted down in front of a stall. This stall was filled with a variety of bronze and jade artifacts, alluring and dazzling to the eye.

Lila could only stop and watch, curious to see what tricks William could pull off. She recognized at a glance that the items on this stall were modern crafts.

Most importantly, William was penniless.

"How much for this jade bowl?" William asked, eyeing a translucent jade bowl.

The vendor glanced at William and then at Lila and others standing behind him, and a smile appeared on his face. "This is a jade bowl from the Qianlong period of the Qing Dynasty in China. Look at its color and condition, the poems carved on it…"

"Thirty, deal?" William abruptly interrupted the vendor.

"Are you... are you here to cause trouble?" The smile on the vendor's face instantly froze. Before he could quote a price, William had countered with thirty. How was he supposed to deal with this?

William stared at him, saying nothing. His gaze held a hint of amusement.

Feeling William's intense stare, the vendor felt somewhat uneasy, as if all his little secrets were seen through by this young man.

"Fine, it's yours." The vendor exhaled deeply. It was just a glass artifact, costing him no more than three. His intention was to scam naive customers.

The price of thirty would still give him a small profit, at least he would have some money for today's stall.

As William turned around, Lila twisted her face away. Was this guy going to shamelessly ask to borrow money from her again?

"You should keep the card if you need money," Lila said.

He wouldn't accept the card she offered, but borrowed money to buy things. What was he up to?

Ignoring Lila, William stretched out his hand, pointing to Edward Taylor who was following behind him, then made a beckoning gesture.

Edward Taylor stared at William, then pointed at himself, completely confused.

How many years had it been since someone beckoned him so arrogantly?

William nodded at Edward Taylor, indicating that he was indeed summoning him.

"This... Mr. Taylor, this kid is too arrogant!"

"I really want to go up and beat this kid up!"

"I've never seen such an unreasonable kid!"

The group behind Edward Taylor was seething, never having encountered a young person like William before.

"Come with me." Edward Taylor extended his hand to calm them, then slowly walked over to William.

Standing up, William said, "Help me buy something, and I'll teach you a character, okay? I won't accept you as a disciple."

"I won't accept you as a disciple?"

Edward Taylor took a while to respond. It sounded as if he was desperate to become William's student.

"Do you really understand the characters on the stele?" Edward Taylor couldn't give up. What if, just what if William really did understand the characters on the stele? 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

William shrugged and walked away. It was just a bowl, and he thought it was quite nice looking. He didn't care if he got it or not.

"Fine! As long as you can teach me the characters on the stele, you can buy anything you want." Edward Taylor also wanted to know if William truly understood the characters on the stele. He had memorized how to write the mysterious characters on the stele and planned to write them out one by one for William to identify later.

Chapter 18: Can't you be a little more polite to people?

William looked at the trinkets in front of him and said to Edward Taylor, "Buy everything at this stall and send it to my house. Count how many items there are!"

"These things?" Edward Taylor frowned. "They're just crafts."

The vendor's eyes widened in alarm. "Hey! Old man, are you here to ruin my business? What do you mean, 'just crafts'? I've got some good stuff here! Talking like that will ruin my reputation."

William said, "I don't need antiques. Modern crafts are nice; I'll decorate my house with them." 𝙗𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝙫𝒆𝙡.𝒏𝙚𝙩

The vendor felt ignored and yelled at William, "Young man, didn't you hear me? I've got quite a few antiques here. If you buy everything, it'll cost at least two hundred thousand. Not a penny less, or I won't sell!"

"Two thousand in total, deal?" William stared at the vendor.

Holy crap! Again?

The vendor had never seen eyes like these before. Such a young man, yet that single stare made him feel as if he had been completely seen through.

Two thousand yuan, all sold, he'd make a small profit of eight hundred today.

But damn, this is an antique stall!

Do you know what an antique stall is?

It's the kind where you can eat for a year even if you don't open shop for a year!

If he sold now, wouldn't it be shameful?

"Sold!" The vendor gritted his teeth. It seemed he could never set up shop here again; he'd have to find a new spot.

Edward Taylor couldn't help but smile. "Two thousand is a good price." He paid by scanning a QR code with his phone. There were nine little objects on the stall, so two thousand for learning nine characters seemed worthwhile!

"Young man, where do you live? I'll have them delivered," Edward Taylor said, his heart filled with some anticipation. If William really knew those characters, what harm would there be in becoming his disciple?

"East 62nd Street, the house with the sycamore tree. Just leave the items in the yard," William replied, glancing at Edward Taylor. "Nine characters, no more. I'm in a good mood today, so I'll teach you, but in the future, it'll depend on my mood."

Edward Taylor gave an awkward smile. What an arrogant young man!

Want to learn writing, but it depends on his mood?

"Edward, let's go! Why put up with this?" The elder beside Edward Taylor couldn't bear it any longer. William's words, his tone, his attitude, were all unbearable.

Edward Taylor waved his hand, took out a pen and notebook, and quickly wrote down a character.

"Young man, what does this character mean?"

William glanced at it. "This character represents Zeus, the king of gods."

"A single character represents Zeus, king of the gods?" Edward Taylor furrowed his brows. It seemed a bit like Ancient Greek, a single word.

"And this character?"

"Boring."

"Ahem! What's boring about it?"

"I mean this character means 'boring.' Are you stupid?"

William looked at Edward Taylor with a face full of disdain, but Edward Taylor didn't get angry. He smiled awkwardly and quickly wrote down another character.

"Death!"

This time, Edward Taylor didn't ask any more questions but wrote down the remaining characters, and William's translations underneath them.

The characters he had written were all scrambled, but when William translated all nine, the connected meaning was: "After growing up, Zeus, the king of the gods, and his brothers killed Cronus. The grown-up Zeus was not as lovely as before; their family matters were somewhat boring, marking the beginning of the twilight of the gods."

The twilight of the gods?

Edward Taylor reflected. The previous translations at the museum by William also matched up subtly in terms of words and meanings.

These mysterious characters looked simple, yet were extraordinary. If William had been talking nonsense before, he definitely wouldn't have translated them so accurately on the spot.

He really understands the text on the stone tablet!

Edward Taylor stared at William, his pupils suddenly contracting, and excitedly said, "Young man, what else do you want? Anything you desire, I'll buy it for you."

William frowned and said, "I told you, I'm only giving you this opportunity because I'm in a good mood today. Annoy me again, and get lost."

Lila and the others were dumbfounded. This was terrifying.

Did someone just tell Edward Taylor to get lost?

The staff behind Edward Taylor couldn't help but say, "It's just a few characters, right? Is there any need to be so arrogant? Mr. Taylor, let's go."

"I don't know where this brat came from, but I really want to go up and beat him up!"

Edward Taylor was trembling all over. His bodyguards thought he was angry, and someone stepped forward to support him, saying, "Mr. Taylor, don't be upset. This arrogant kid, let me teach him a lesson."

"You dare!" Edward Taylor's face turned red with excitement. He grabbed the bodyguard behind him and carefully handed William a business card, "William, right? When you're in a good mood, could you teach me some more characters?"

William didn't even take his card, saying, "I'll think about it when I'm in a good mood. Take your people and leave; you're making this shopping trip very uncomfortable."

Wasn't the reason he taught him that he found him a bit annoying?

Nine characters were enough.

Edward Taylor awkwardly took back the card, telling his people, "Don't stand around here, disperse! Send the items to Mr. William's house."

William walked away, and Lila could only follow closely. She had never seen anyone as arrogant as William. Even those worth billions wouldn't dare talk to Edward Taylor like that.

Edward Taylor might not have much money, but his students were spread across all industries, and who knows how many powerful figures owed him.

Crossing Edward Taylor was like courting death!

Yet Edward Taylor, despite being reprimanded, was so humble to William. It was unheard of!

"William, can't you be a little more polite to people?" Lila had seen a glimpse of William's ability, but his tone was just too arrogant.

William looked at Lila and blinked, "I'm pretty polite to you, aren't I?"

Lila was speechless. Was William polite to her?

Please, he obviously treated her like a maid!

Was that considered polite?

"We've shopped enough; I should go to work now." William had lost interest.

It couldn't be denied that this street surely had real antiques, and if William wanted to find hidden gems, he surely could. But he had no interest in these so-called antiques.

Antiques?

If he wanted antiques, he could dig up as many as he wanted from the ancient tombs of the world.

These antiques didn't count for much in William's eyes. To him, modern crafts were more interesting.

Especially everyday items; they seemed much more comfortable to use nowadays.

Chapter 19: Tell her not to come looking for me.

"Where do you work?" Lila was truly curious. With William's quirky temperament, what kind of boss would hire him?

And besides, with William's attitude, working for someone else?

William thought for a moment and said, "Moonlit Harbor Pub."

He might not have recognized the name just yesterday, but today, after searching it up on his phone and reading reviews, he learned it's a popular spot for drinks.

William was actually quite fond of good wine.

Since it's a place that sells alcohol, there might be good wine to drink.

At least, when he worked as a waiter in a tavern in the past, the boss would reward him with a sip or two when in a good mood.

"A pub?" Lila was stunned on the spot. "What do you do in a pub?"

"Waiter." William didn't think there was anything wrong with this job. After all, it was an honest living.

Lila took a deep breath, really doubting her ears.

Her grandfather had offered a black gold card, which William didn't even accept, and he had just snapped at the old dean of Hudson University, leaving him speechless. Such a person working in a pub?

"William, if you want to work, I can introduce you to something. Why would you need to be a waiter in that place?" Emily still had a good impression of William. Witty, humorous, and handsome, she could definitely find him a decent job considering her family background.

William replied, "No need, I've already promised the boss I'll go today, and besides, I only work in the evening, so it's fine."

"Wow, working and studying diligently!" Emily grinned at William. "I admire you. If you ever want to change jobs, come to me."

"What's gotten into you?" Lila facepalmed. Her impression of William was anything but good. His quirky temperament and arrogance, even more than hers, had she not been instructed by her grandfather, she would have washed her hands of him long ago.

Emily laughed, "Hehe, Lila, don't be jealous. I'm not trying to steal your boyfriend."

"I told you, he's not my boyfriend!" Lila really didn't know how to explain.

"I've never seen you so concerned about a guy before." Emily's eyes narrowed, and she said to William, "William, I'm rooting for you, keep it up."

William glanced at Lila and said, "I told you, she's too young."

"Definitely not young." Emily looked at a certain part of Lila, mumbling to herself.

Lila clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, "Enough from both of you!"

Discussing her size out of the blue, was that really okay?

"I'm talking about age," William finally realized that Emily must have misunderstood something.

"Age? Lila's twenty-one!" Emily looked at William in surprise. "You don't look much older than Lila. Do you like older women or something?"

Lila stared at William curiously, his taste was indeed somewhat unique!

Women are like that. I may not like you, but if you think I'm not good, that's not acceptable.

William isn't old, how could he possibly like cougars?

"Cougars?" A glint flashed in William's eyes. Young girls have their own charm, and cougars have theirs. He momentarily recalled some past relationships with mature women.

Some people's preference for cougars wasn't without reason.

Emily pointed at William and exclaimed, "No way! You really like cougars? Such strong taste?"

William glanced at her, too lazy to explain so much.

"It's over! He really likes cougars! Lila, you're done for," Emily said with a smack of her lips, "There's no hope."

Lila, drained of energy with anger, said, "Enough! Aren't we going to some pub? Are we leaving or not?"

William nodded, "Let's go."

"Together! Together! Lila, let's party at the pub tonight and call up a few friends," Emily grinned mischievously. "If William isn't having fun working there, he'll immediately become a customer!"

"Whatever," Lila said nonchalantly. Coming from a wealthy family and trained in some self-defense, she felt that she could ensure the safety of herself and those around her, even in the diverse environment of a pub.

The group finally left David behind and headed to the pub, ignoring his shouts, as Lila drove away.

Once in the car, Emily transferred the money for the museum tickets to David, then said to Lila, "Lila, sorry. I didn't know you hated David so much, or I wouldn't have invited him."

Lila responded nonchalantly, "It doesn't matter. Whether he comes or not makes no difference."

"Hehe, then I don't feel guilty at all," Emily laughed and said, "I'll call my big sister to come along. Let's have a drink together."

"The pub is probably not open yet," Lila said. "You should call your sister first."

Emily nodded, made a call and said, "Sis, where are you? Come out for drinks tonight! I'll introduce you to a handsome guy."

"What handsome guy? I'm at East 62nd Street with Alice, waiting for someone."

"East 62nd Street? What are you waiting for there?" Emily raised an eyebrow. If she remembered correctly, William lived on East 62nd Street.

"Grandpa told me to find someone named William on East 62nd Street and follow his instructions. I don't know what he's thinking. That guy wasn't home, and I ran into Alice. She was looking for him too."

Emily sneakily glanced at William and whispered, "Sis, I think the person you're looking for might be sitting right next to me."

"What? He's sitting next to you? Where are you? I'm coming right away."

Emily replied, "We're going to Moonlit Harbor Pub. Lila's with me too."

"Lila's involved too? That was quick! I'm on my way. Don't tell anyone else about William." ｂ𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎ｌ.ｎｅｔ

The call ended.

Emily, holding her phone and staring at William, was speechless for a moment.

William looked at her and said, "I don't really like strangers bothering me. Do you understand what I mean?"

"Who are you, exactly?" Emily finally started to take William seriously. "My sister's actually gone to your house looking for you!"

Lila, driving the car, shuddered inside. Bella, a woman so proud and haughty, had gone to look for William too?

What kind of person was William?

"Then please tell your sister not to come," William didn't answer her, saying coldly, "Even if she comes, I don't plan to entertain her."

"You really are..." Emily was truly impressed. Her sister Bella was the Vice President of Whitestone Group, a real beauty and a successful businesswoman. There were people chasing after her that could fill a whole street, yet William just told her not to come!

Chapter 20: Is working in a bar just about chatting?

Driving the car, Lila also started to contemplate William's identity.

At first, she didn't pay enough attention, but now even Bella and Alice had started seeking William out. What did that imply?

Clearly, just like herself, they were also sent by their families to find William.

The Bell and Turner families were also notable in New York City.

Adding their Carter family, the three families seeking good relations with William indicated that he was certainly not an ordinary man!

Very extraordinary!

"Lila, drop me off at the bar entrance, and you can leave. If there's nothing else in the future, try not to find me," William said with a smile. "I have realized that your presence by my side will stir up unnecessary troubles."

"What?" Lila was somewhat infuriated. So he was implying that she should not find him if there's nothing important?

This guy was too arrogant!

"Isn't that burning your bridges?" Lila couldn't help but say, "Since you've said so, I will certainly not bother you in the future."

Today, she had genuinely accompanied William all day, fulfilling her grandfather's task. Now that William asked her not to find him in the future, she could report this back.

William thought for a moment and said, "You can also interpret it as burning the bridge. When you go back, please tell your grandfather that I do not wish to be disturbed by anyone else. When I get my salary next month, I will repay you for the expenses today."

Blushing, Lila responded, "I will convey your words to my grandfather."

William's attitude was truly too arrogant.

He didn't even want to be disturbed by others. Did he think he was some big shot?

When the car arrived at the entrance of Moonlit Harbor Pub, it was only five in the afternoon, and the bar was still closed.

"The bar hasn't opened yet. Do you want me to take you sightseeing somewhere else?" Lila glanced at the Moonlit Harbor Pub.

Being one of the larger bars on the street, the larger the bar, the messier it got inside.

With many drunk people crowded together, some friction was bound to happen.

"You can drop me off first!" William looked out of the car window, his brows raised slightly, a hopeful smile on his face.

Lila glanced back at William, followed his gaze and saw a young girl standing at the bar entrance.

The girl looked no more than twenty years old, with delicate features and a gentle demeanor. She was simply dressed.

Lila couldn't help asking, "Your friend?"

William replied, "Sort of."

"You pull that handle to open the car door," Lila believed that with William's intelligence, he would quickly learn how to open the car door.

She couldn't be expected to open the door for him every time!

"Oh! You should have said that earlier." William casually opened the car door, which annoyed Lila so much that she felt like biting him.

After getting out of the car, William slowly walked towards the girl standing at the bar entrance. When they were about three meters apart, the girl looked up at him and then lowered her head, obviously not recognizing William.

Once William got to her side, the girl turned her head to glance at him and asked, "Brother, do you work here too?" 𝒃𝙚𝙙𝙣𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙡．𝙘𝙤𝙢

William nodded, smiling brightly, and introduced himself, "My name is William."

The girl quickly returned the smile and nodded to William, "Nice to meet you, I'm Evelyn."

William asked, "Do you work here too?"

"Yes, I was interviewed yesterday to be a waitress," Evelyn said. "You just got out of that car, so you must be quite wealthy."

Not even considering the model of the car, just looking at the license plate, you could tell that the car's owner was either rich or noble.

William shook his head, "I don't have any money; the car is my friend's."

"Oh!" Evelyn responded indifferently and said nothing more, clearly not interested in continuing the conversation with William.

William also said nothing, and the two of them just stood quietly at the entrance of the bar.

As dusk approached, the neon lights on the street gradually lit up, until a plump and attractive middle-aged woman came and opened the door to the bar.

"You two are here to apply for jobs?" The middle-aged woman glanced at William and Evelyn and said, "Come in with me."

"My name is Maria Perry, but you can call me Maria," the woman said as she walked to the front desk. "Give me your resumes, and leave your phone numbers and names."

"Maria, hello, my name is Evelyn."

"I'm William."

Maria looked deeply at Evelyn, smiled, and asked, "Evelyn, you're applying to be a waitress, right? The salary for a waitress isn't very high."

Evelyn understood what she meant and quickly replied, "Maria, I just want to be a waitress, and I don't mind if the salary is low. This place isn't too disorderly, is it? If it really is chaotic, then I'll pass."

Maria nodded, "Since you only want to be a waitress, I guarantee that nothing will happen to you. If you encounter any problems, talk to Maria directly, and I'll take care of you."

William, listening to their conversation, sensed something fishy.

"Maria, besides being a waitress, what else can I do?" William was curious about this new world. Was there something else he could do?

He had seen the bar's hiring advertisement the day before, which included positions like lobby manager and business manager, with different salary packages.

"You?" Maria looked William over. The young man was handsome and at an age full of vitality.

Maria asked, "How's your alcohol tolerance?"

William thought for a moment and said seriously, "I guess I can handle a thousand cups without getting drunk!"

"Heh!" Maria couldn't help but scoff. People who claimed they could handle a thousand cups without getting drunk were quite common in the bar.

"How about you accompany those ladies for drinks and chat? Base salary is three thousand, plus commissions on drinks," Maria said, having run the bar for many years. Sometimes women's demands could be much higher than men's.

William frowned, "Just accompany them to drink and chat? Is that all?"

Maria said flatly, "If those ladies require it, you'll also have to sleep with them."

"That's out of the question!" William immediately refused. Accompanying women to bed?

What kind of joke was this?

Many women lusted after his body but never got what they wanted. For three thousand bucks, and to sleep with who knows how many women? How could that be possible?

Maria laughed, "Then can you chat? You don't have to sleep with them. As long as you make those young ladies happy, and they come back next time, that's fine."

"Chatting? That shouldn't be a problem," William thought. Being a server, the daily tasks were carrying and opening wine for customers, fetching whatever they wanted. It was all mundane and straightforward work.

But if he could just chat and drink and get paid for it, that wouldn't be bad at all.

Chapter 21: The salary that is about to double.

"William, you say you can drink and converse well, but I've only heard you say it; I haven't seen your actual abilities yet. So there will be a three-day trial period. If your performance satisfies me during these three days, I'll let you be the sales manager," Maria said.

Maria didn't entirely believe what William said. In the nightclub, she had seen all sorts of people, including those like William, but many of them were spent after drinking continuously for a week.

William nodded and asked, "So my task is to sell alcohol and accompany the guests, encouraging them to spend?"

As he asked this, William realized the nature of his job. Wasn't this the same as the job those girls used to do as drinking companions? Only the gender had changed. This job seemed quite challenging, something he had never done before.

Maria squinted and smiled, "You can understand it that way, so your monthly salary depends on your abilities. If your tolerance for alcohol isn't good and the young ladies get you drunk and take you to a hotel room, I won't interfere."

Evelyn, standing nearby, was stunned by what she was hearing. She came to work here to earn some money while studying, and although she knew bars could be chaotic, she expected some regulation at least. Listening to Maria and William's conversation, she realized this bar must be pretty wild. It wasn't just women who were unsafe here; even men were at risk.

"Maria, I..." Evelyn began.

"Evelyn, you don't have to worry about these problems," Maria interrupted. "I have rules here. Since you applied to be a waitress, I absolutely won't have you accompany anyone drinking, and no customer will trouble you. Like I said, I'll look out for you."

She looked directly at Evelyn's concerned face and said, "Different jobs, different responsibilities. You'll only be responsible for serving drinks to the guests, or you can be a greeter if you prefer."

"Okay," Evelyn finally said, her last doubts dispelled. Maria's decisive and confident manner made her feel reassured.

"William, I have a few friends coming tonight for drinks, and the tables are already reserved. You'll be responsible for accompanying them, okay?" Maria smiled, "First, I want to test your drinking ability. Don't worry about tonight; even if you can't keep up, my friends won't make it hard for you."

William didn't hesitate, saying, "Sure."

He was now eager to adapt to his new life and even briefly wondered what if the female guests tonight were unattractive? He supposed he would just have to endure it.

He considered the analogy of courtesans in brothels, who had no say in choosing their customers. However, even there, top-ranking courtesans had the privilege to select customers.

Since this was William's first job, he wanted to excel at it.

"Maria, what do I have to achieve to pick my customers?" William asked outright.

Maria stared at him, pausing for a moment before saying, "If you can get my table of friends happily drunk tonight, I'll allow you to choose one table of customers each day."

She hadn't taken William's question seriously. Her wealthy friends, regulars in the nightlife, could play hard, downing dozens of beers, whiskies, and wines. She expected they might have William vomiting by the end of the night.

"You two, go change into your work clothes," Maria said, leading Evelyn and William to the back.

She handed Evelyn a simple employee dress and William a small suit.

"You can change in the rest room."

Maria left them, and other bar staff began to arrive. When William emerged in his suit, Maria couldn't help but look him over. This young man was excessively handsome, probably able to enchant wealthy women with his face alone.

Though only twenty, something about his demeanor made him seem like a worldly-wise man, with eyes that seemed to hide galaxies, pulling people in. His features were flawless, with no detectable imperfections.

At this moment, Maria's heart was racing a bit.

She really felt like she had struck gold today. 𝑏𝑒𝑑𝘯𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝑐𝘰𝘮

The two people who came in for the job interviews, one was calm and refined, almost ethereal like a fairy, and the other was handsome and gentlemanly, enough to overshadow any man in the world.

At this moment, Maria genuinely wanted to cultivate William. If this young man could really drink as much as he claimed, he might actually become a money-spinner for the bar.

Having run the bar for so many years, Maria understood one truth: men pursue women for the novelty, and perhaps lose interest after sleeping with them.

But if a woman becomes infatuated with a man, it's like she has lost her mind. And Maria knew many rich women. If these wealthy women were beguiled by William, the more he refused to sleep with them, the more they would desire him.

Women's spending power is the most terrifying thing!

"Maria, where did you recruit this handsome young man?" One of the girls working there started to eye William.

"Hello, my name is William, today's my first day at work, please take care of me." William had learned this line online just today.

The girl giggled and said, "William, don't worry, big sister will take good care of you from now on."

"Don't scare him off," Maria shot her a glance, then asked William, "Have you been to bars often before?"

William shook his head, "No, today is only the second time I've been in a bar, counting yesterday as the first."

"..." Maria's mouth twitched, and she asked, "Have you played games like dice, poker, Beer Pong, etc.?"

William pondered for a moment and said, "I'm quite good at dice, I can roll whatever I want. As for poker, I don't know how you play it here, nor Beer Pong."

"You can teach me; I'll learn quickly."

William had run a casino before, so he was no stranger to dice, but poker and other things might be different due to the different times.

"Blow it out your ear!" Maria rolled her eyes, "You can roll dice and get whatever you want?"

William nodded seriously, "Although I haven't played for a while, it shouldn't be a problem."

"Heh! I don't know about the rest, but your bragging ability is quite good." Maria took a pair of dice cups from a nearby table and slammed them in front of William, "Roll five ones for me. If you can do it, I'll double your salary!"

Chapter 22: Being invincible is so lonely.

Roll five ones with five dice?

William couldn't help but laugh; for him, this was just too easy.

He put his hand on the dice cup and abruptly lifted it. The five dice flew into the air. The bar's lighting wasn't very bright at the moment, and Maria couldn't even see clearly how he caught the five dice.

But this act of tossing the dice looked impressive even if she didn't understand how it was done!

He must have practiced it!

Maria stared intently at the dice cup in William's hand until he placed it on the table.

"Five ones?" Maria's eyebrows raised, incredulous.

William extended his hand, motioning for her to uncover the dice herself, smiling silently.

Maria curiously opened the dice cup, and when she saw what lay before her, she raised her eyebrows in surprise, looking at William.

What William had rolled was not just five ones.

The five dice were neatly stacked into a column, with the top one clearly showing a one.

Maria took the dice down one by one; they were all ones, no mistake!

Such a skill might sound simple, but in reality, even Maria, who had run a bar for many years, had never seen it before.

If she had, it was only in movies and magic shows.

"This is ridiculous!"

A handsome young man nearby stared at the dice in amazement, exclaiming, "Maria, where did you find this godlike guy?"

"Nicholas, can you do this?" Maria asked the handsome young man.

Nicholas's head shook like a rattle drum: "If I were this good, I wouldn't be getting knocked out every night." After saying this, his eyes lit up, and he quickly pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to William.

"Do you still take apprentices?" Nicholas realized that if he had this skill, he could rule the nightlife.

"No!" William refused decisively, though he accepted the cigarette, "But, if you want to learn, I can teach you."

"Really?" Nicholas was beyond excited, lighting his lighter and leaning over, "My name's Nicholas Perez, just call me Nicholas."

"Alright." William took a drag on the cigarette. Fifty years ago, there were cigarettes, and William had even tried opium, but these things meant little to him.

After all, substances like nicotine and opium had no effect on his nerves, so there was no such thing as addiction.

"Don't get too excited just yet." Maria quickly called them to order, saying, "William, can you roll five sixes for me now, stacked up just like before?"

William picked up the dice cup, gave his wrist a flick, and the dice fell into the cup. With a light shake, he uncovered the dice cup, and the five dice were again stacked in a column.

"My God... how is this even possible?" Nicholas's eyes were practically popping out of his head. He had initially thought he'd take this opportunity to learn a bit.

But William had merely shaken his wrist, and the five sixes had stacked up. How could he learn that?

Should he mimic William's movement or his facial expression?

Maria's mouth hung open, and she couldn't help but break into a silly grin.

She had struck gold!

This time, she really had struck gold!

"Maria, are you still doubling my salary as you said earlier?" William wasn't interested in money handed to him, but earning money himself was a different matter.

"Of course." Maria said decisively, "As long as you work hard and can really drink as you claim, a base salary of six thousand dollars, plus commissions on drinks, and with good performance, earning twenty thousand dollars a month is easy."

"That's acceptable." William had some understanding of modern prices; a pound of rice was only a couple of dollars, high-quality beef in New York was about forty dollars per pound. Earning twenty thousand a month would have been considered a high income even fifty years ago.

"Alright, Nicholas, you'll take William with you tonight to join me and my group of girlfriends," Maria said to Nicholas. "Nicholas, teach him the things you guys usually play; he doesn't know how to yet."

Nicholas was somewhat puzzled. He had just seen William's performance with the dice and thought he was a master who frequented the nightlife, so it was unexpected that Maria would ask him to guide William.

"You're William, right? Ever played Texas Hold'em?" Nicholas asked William.

William honestly shook his head.

Nicholas took a deep breath and briefly explained the rules to him.

"Don't worry, the rules are quite simple. Let me explain them slowly to you. First, each player receives two private cards that no one else can see. Now, some 'blind bets' need to be placed. There are a small blind and a big blind just to the left of the dealer. Don't be nervous; these are just initial bets to start the game. Next, we have four betting stages. At the beginning, you can choose to call, raise or fold. In the second stage, we place three community cards face up on the table, then bet again. A card is added in the third and fourth stages, with a bet after each card. The goal now is to form the best five-card hand using your two private cards and any three of the five community cards. Finally, we reveal the private cards to see who has the best hand. If you're worried about forgetting the card rankings, don't worry. Sounds a bit complicated? No problem, we can take it slow and learn as we play. Are you ready? Let's try playing a hand!"

After a round...

Nicholas was taken aback, "Not bad luck, huh? You won the first game; let's try again."

William smiled, thinking that this little game was a bit too simple.

Not to mention intuition, just with his observational and memory skills, as long as he didn't want to lose, there was no chance of losing.

They played twenty consecutive hands, and Nicholas's mental state was already shattered.

"Maria, are you sure he really doesn't know how to play?"

There were not many customers in the pub at the moment, and Nicholas called out loudly, genuinely questioning his life choices. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗻𝗲𝐭

"I've lost twenty hands," Nicholas said, looking at Maria with a face of utter despair. "He's clearly playing the fool."

Maria was also astonished. Winning twenty consecutive hands in Texas Hold'em was very rare, at least she had never seen it happen in all her years.

"You guys play something else."

Nicholas reluctantly said, "Then Beer Pong!"

William looked at him.

"Don't tell me you don't know how to play again!" Nicholas was glad they were just playing for fun earlier; otherwise, losing twenty consecutive rounds meant he wouldn't have to work that night.

William nodded again, "Really don't know!"

Nicholas once again explained the rules to him.

Ten minutes later...

Nicholas and Maria sat opposite William, staring at him blankly.

Nicholas had lost thirty-five consecutive rounds, and Maria had lost twenty-one.

Both were stunned.

"Let's play darts!" Nicholas told William how to play darts.

After three rounds, they didn't want to play anymore.

Every time William threw a dart, it hit the bullseye. What was the point of playing?

Maria finally understood that William was invincible in these small games.

"William, let me tell you, you're great at playing these games, but you can't play like this," Maria said, having fully realized William's capabilities. "If you keep winning when you play with customers, they won't have a gaming experience. You have to lose one out of three or one out of four rounds; at least you have to lose sometimes. Also, if a customer loses three times in a row, you have to accompany them with a drink."

If William continued to be invincible when playing with customers, who would dare to challenge him after playing once?

Chapter 23: I refuse.

Drinking with guests, eh!

William, although he had never worked in this line before, had frequented places of entertainment in the past.

He knew how the women in brothels made their customers happy, and he could do the same.

Of course, he would sell his skills, not his body. That was a matter of principle.

"Maria, I know what to do," William said with a smile, asking, "What's the strongest liquor here? I'll take a barrel!"

"A barrel? You're bragging a bit much, aren't you?" Maria said, "The strongest we have here is vodka. Since you say you can drink so much, you should play with my friend Piper and the others later. If you can down six shots without falling, Piper and the others will surely be thrilled."

"Vodka?" William raised an eyebrow, finding it a strange name.

Nicholas exclaimed in surprise, "William, you're not really going to drink this liquor, are you? I won't join you in this madness. Drinking those six glasses would knock a person out for at least three days."

William stared curiously at Nicholas.

Nicholas then explained, "This isn't just any ordinary wine; it's specially supplied. In our bar, we gave it another name — Six Cups and You're have a drinking game with this liquor at our bar. Each person has to finish six shots, and the last one to hit the floor is the winner."

"What's the point of falling last? After six shots, even if you don't bleed from the stomach, you'll definitely be unconscious. Even our heaviest drinker Zachary, after six shots, was laid out for three days. I once drank that much and didn't want to touch alcohol for a week."

"Is it that exaggerated? I'd like to try." William blinked with interest.

Nicholas clasped his hands together and told William, "William, when you want to play later, give me a signal. I'll go to the restroom first, and then you guys can take your time. If you propose the game, all the men at the table will surely want to drink."

William nodded, "I'll tap the table three times with my glass, then you can leave."

"Thank you!" Nicholas now revered William like a god. If William could really drink that much, he might become the god of the entire bar in the future.

"You're welcome."

After exchanging courtesies with Nicholas and learning some more bar games, William and Nicholas became thoroughly acquainted.

Around eight in the evening, the bar began to fill up.

Lila and Emily actually did come, and they even brought another woman with them.

The moment they walked into the bar, William noticed them but had to pretend not to recognize them.

Maria's discerning eye instantly caught that these three women were affluent.

When the three women entered the bar, every man who saw them couldn't take his eyes off them.

Lila and the others went to a booth and sat down. Maria didn't call for other waitstaff but personally approached them.

"Is this your first time here, beautiful ladies? Are you expecting anyone else?" Maria subtly assessed the three women after approaching them.

Their stunning, exquisite appearances aside, their extraordinary poise and expensive accessories were hard to miss.

Lila's diamond earrings alone were worth at least $100,000. Emily's purse started at $200,000.

As for the third woman, Bella, her bracelet alone was worth at least a million.

These three were truly wealthy women.

Facing them, Maria couldn't help but feel a little nervous. If these women were bothered by some riffraff while drinking in her place, the consequences could be severe.

She had to ensure their safety and make sure they had a good time.

Bella, with even more refined makeup and a cooler demeanor than Lila and the others, asked coldly, "Just the three of us. What red wine do you have here?"

Maria smiled, "Good evening, we have Cabernet Sauvignon, Merlot, Zinfandel..."

"Do you have Romanée-Conti?" Bella asked. Seeing Maria's expression, she knew they didn't, and said, "You must have Lafite, right?"

Maria smiled awkwardly and said, "We have Lafite from '96 here."

"'96?" Bella said, looking somewhat displeased, "Bring a bottle over for now."

"Alright," Maria said. "Beautiful lady, a bottle of '96 Lafite is sold here for 2888 US dollars, but for you, I'll give an 80% discount."

Bella waved her hand, saying, "No need for a discount, I'll give you three thousand dollars!" Then, pointing at William, who was at the bar learning to identify wines, she asked, "Tell me, does that man work here?"

Maria paused for a moment, looking in the direction of Bella's pointed finger, and smiled, "You mean the young man at the bar? He just started working here. His name is William. Can I help you with something?"

Maria's heart was filled with joy at this point. Had this beautiful woman spotted William the moment she came in?

Being handsome really does have its advantages!

Bella hesitated for a moment, then said, "Could you please ask him to come over?"

"No problem! I'll call him over right away." Maria nodded and walked over to William. "William, go to booth K8 for a moment. A beautiful lady has requested your company. Make sure to take good care of her!"

William had already memorized the booth numbers in the bar.

He knew that Lila and her friends were at K8.

Now that his boss had asked him to go over, he had no reason to refuse.

"Sure, Maria." William smiled and walked over to Lila's table.

Lila initially didn't want to come, but when Bella asked her, she had no choice but to join.

She was also curious about William's attitude toward Bella.

Though Bella wasn't a young woman, she radiated the unique aura of a mature and beautiful woman.

Would he be unaffected by such beauty?

William arrived at K8, his smile even more insincere. "Ladies, what can I get for you?"

"You're William?" Bella frowned as she studied him. "You work here now? As a waiter?"

William nodded. "Yes, that's right. Can I help you with anything?" 𝘣𝘦𝘥𝑛𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝘯𝘦𝘵

Bella pondered for a moment before saying, "Come with me tomorrow to get our marriage certificate. From then on, you'll be my husband. I'll give you thirty thousand a month, provide you with a car, and find you another job. You can do whatever you want, but you can't touch me. After the wedding, we'll each go our own way."

William's eyes narrowed slowly. Were young women nowadays so direct?

Direct enough to propose marriage just like that?

A member of the Bell family!

It seemed Bella didn't know his true identity, which had caused some misunderstandings.

"Miss Bell, right? I refuse. Is that alright?" William didn't even think about it before rejecting her outright.

If he had been approached with this offer before finding his current job, he might have accepted. But now, he definitely wouldn't!

Chapter 24: There must be something wrong with this wine!

Bella stared blankly at William. Had she just been rejected?

Lila and Emily were even more astonished.

Neither of them expected Bella to be so direct upon meeting William.

Skipping all formalities and going straight to marriage was a bit too extreme.

Bella proposing marriage to someone— if this got out, it would cause a major stir in their whole circle of friends.

The most crucial part was...

She had been rejected!

"Do you know what you're saying?" Bella's face turned cold as she looked seriously at William. "I'll give you one last chance to consider your answer."

Without giving it a second thought, William replied, "Then I must reject you once again."

"..." Bella's teeth clenched. Her grandfather, Eric Bell, had personally approached her yesterday, asking her to get close to William. Though he didn't mention William's identity, it was clear from his words that he held William in high regard and wanted her to become friends with him—or at least not offend him.

These past two years, her family had started pressuring her to marry. But Bella didn't want to marry a rich second-generation heir and then lead an idle life; she thought it best to marry an ordinary man.

She felt her grandfather was choosing a future husband for her.

Yesterday, she went to East 62nd Street and saw from William's residence that he was not wealthy. Today, seeing that William was fairly handsome and at least pleasant to look at, she decided to "compromise."

But she never ever thought she would be rejected.

And rejected twice in a row, at that.

Maria, noticing that William and Bella were talking, and seeing Bella's unhappy expression, came over with the wine.

"Three beautiful ladies, here's the wine you ordered," Maria said, followed by a server who specialized in opening wine.

After all, a two-thousand-dollar bottle of red wine wasn't cheap in their bar, and not many people ordered it on a daily basis. 𝙗𝒆𝙙𝒏𝙤𝙫𝙚𝙡.𝙣𝙚𝒕

Bella momentarily relieved the awkwardness, saying, "Open it."

The server then opened the red wine and began to aerate it.

"If you ladies don't have any other friends joining, would you like William to accompany you for a couple of drinks? He's new here and may not be very talkative. I hope you're not upset," Maria, adept at reading the room, said, though she couldn't directly ask William to leave unless Bella and her friends specifically asked him not to accompany them.

Bella suddenly laughed, looked deeply at William, and asked, "So you're in charge of accompanying customers for drinks?"

William wasn't angry but nodded, saying, "If Miss Bell wants me to drink with her, I certainly won't refuse."

"Great!" Bella pointed at the bottle of red wine, saying, "Finish this bottle first, and after that, I'll give you ten thousand dollars!"

Maria sensed Bella's anger but didn't intervene. She looked at William and asked, "William, can you drink?"

William laughed, "Getting paid to drink, of course I can! But I wonder, is it ten thousand per bottle or just for this one?"

Bella was both angry and amused, "From the way you speak, it sounds like you can drink several bottles?"

William made a face, "Seven or eight bottles shouldn't be a problem."

"Bring me ten bottles!" Bella said, "Charge it now!"

Ten bottles?

Maria quickly interjected, "Miss Bell, I'm sorry, but we only have three bottles of '96 Lafite in stock, including this one."

"Other wines will do; price doesn't matter. Just bring the most expensive ones from your store to make it ten bottles. I want to see how much he can drink today!" Bella initially didn't intend to offend William, but his words had riled her up.

From childhood to now, she had always been the one rejecting others. When had anyone ever rejected her?

Maria acknowledged and immediately sent the server behind her to fetch the wine.

After giving the orders, she followed.

Though William claimed to be quite capable of drinking, downing ten bottles of wine would surely incapacitate anyone.

Maria followed the server to select nine more bottles of red wine, ensuring not to mix in any spirits, otherwise, it would be more than mere drunkenness for William.

Besides, Maria also brought over a small POS machine and handed over a bill: "Miss Bell, these ten bottles of wine total $15,388. You can give $15,000; that's fine."

She had thought it through. If William were to collapse from being unable to drink any more, could Bella force open his mouth and pour it down his throat?

Sell the wine first, then see.

Bella pulled a bank card from her bag, saying, "No need for a discount, charge $16,000 for the drinks. Also, you stand here and watch. For every bottle he drinks, I'll charge tens of thousands!"

Bella was adamant about this clash with William.

Suddenly, William realized that he had chosen a great profession.

Picking up the opened bottle of red wine from the table, he tipped his head back and drank heartily.

In less than a minute, the bottle was empty, William's expression unchanged.

He did not intentionally suppress the effects of the alcohol. But the reason alcohol intoxicates is that it causes the central nervous system to go from excitement to inhibition, manifesting in a series of abnormal symptoms.

But would William's central nervous system be paralyzed?

That's a joke.

He might wish to get drunk, but due to his constitution, he was destined to find it hard to achieve.

He only drank wine for the taste now.

"This wine is not bad!" William smacked his lips, speaking to the server who opened the wine, "Keep opening bottles!"

Nicholas, sitting at another table entertaining guests, saw William from afar and couldn't help but gasp in astonishment.

The title of "God of Wine" seemed about to change hands.

William's spectacle naturally attracted the attention of other patrons and servers in the bar.

Bottle after bottle was opened, and William drank them down without pause.

"Fifth bottle already!"

Lila was shocked as well; she had never seen anyone drink like this.

Not even Maria, the bar owner, had ever seen anyone drink like William.

Downing five bottles of red wine without a change in expression or pace, this was incredible!

She now fully believed William's words.

What did "never gets drunk" mean?

Such talent must not be snatched away by others.

By the time William reached the ninth bottle, Bella's face had changed. She had intended to embarrass William but hadn't expected him actually to drink it all.

Already the ninth bottle, and William showed no sign of intoxication.

"Hold on! There's no problem with this wine, is there?" Bella prided herself on her intelligence, but William's drinking was entirely unreasonable. The only explanation was that there was something wrong with the wine.

What if it was filled with grape juice?

After all, she hadn't tasted it, and having just paid the bill and spoken those words, it wasn't impossible that the owner might have switched the wine with grape juice or some other beverage.

Chapter 25: At your fiercest age, you meet the fiercest you.

There's something wrong with the wine!

Bella stared intently into William's eyes, finding them completely clear.

Even if one could drink a lot, downing nine bottles of red wine, it would be absolutely impossible to remain in this state, right?

Hearing her say this, William also stopped and handed her the last bottle of wine. He said nothing, but his eyes truly said it all.

"You think there's something wrong with this wine? Go ahead and drink it!"

Bella glared at William, snatching the red wine from his hands and, imitating William, threw back her head and chugged it down.

With the first sip, Bella immediately realized that the wine was actually fine!

That gulp choked her, causing her to cough repeatedly, and after placing the wine bottle on the table, her expression became even more troubled.

If this wine is real, how could William have managed to drink nine bottles?

Without overthinking, William picked up the bottle again and began to chug.

"You!" Bella's beautiful eyes widened, even more surprised that William had picked up the bottle she had just drunk from to continue drinking.

That bottle had her saliva on it.

Is this considered intermittent kissing?

Bella had never had such intimate interaction with any man in her memory.

William's action made her face turn red involuntarily, not knowing if it was because of the wine she had just drunk.

No matter what, Bella felt somewhat offended.

"Finished!" William placed the empty bottle on the table, smiling warmly at Bella.

It was ten Thousand for a bottle so he will gets 100thousand for ten bottles!

This money was made a bit too easily.

Before Bella could speak, Maria had already come over and poured a glass of wine, saying, "Miss Bella, William just started today and is a bit naive. I apologize on his behalf. As for the wager you jokingly made earlier, let's forget it. We have rules in this bar, and William can't take any more of your money."

Maria clearly understood the situation. Obviously, Bella was no ordinary person. The wine she had ordered earlier was expensive, and it was unreasonable for her to be treated this way in their establishment.

If William won a hundred thousand and offended Bella, and then thought he was rich enough to quit, that would be a real loss.

The best course of action was not to allow William to take the money, and to give Bella a way to save face.

Bella, already furious and with mixed feelings, no longer insisted, and gave William a glance, saying, "Then I won't give it to you!"

"You give it to me, I might not even want it." William's face always wore a faint smile.

If he hadn't said those words, he might have looked quite charming, but saying them, even Maria thought William was provoking.

"You're the boss, right?" Bella glanced at Maria and gritted her teeth, "I don't want to see him now, make him go away!"

"I'm really sorry, he just started today. I will teach him properly," Maria apologized repeatedly, then coldly told William, "William, come with me."

William obediently followed Maria away from the VIP section.

"William, didn't you say you knew how to charm women?" Maria complained, "Is this how you treat guests?"

William blinked, saying, "I never said I could charm women. Isn't my job to sell wine? I did sell ten bottles just now."

Maria was momentarily speechless. Normally, to get female guests to buy wine in a bar, besides being handsome, you also have to be sweet and charming.

Like William, he almost enraged Bella earlier.

But he did sell ten bottles of high-end red wine on his first order, and that was undeniable.

The first sale reached $16,000, and William broke the bar's record.

If Maria hadn't interfered, William might have even made a hundred thousand on his own.

But now, William's expression remained indifferent, seemingly not concerned about what had just happened.

Maria took a deep breath and said, "In any case, you must never offend the customers again. For this order, I will give you a 10% commission, which is $1600, and we'll settle it along with your salary at the end of the month."

She had noticed William's extraordinary ability. Such a talented young man was hard to find.

"You can head over to Nicholas's table and entertain the guests for now," Maria warned. "I'll say it again, do not offend the guests. If male customers come to the table you're entertaining, try to find an excuse to leave, and don't steal their thunder."

Maria's bar had private rooms, and most female guests looking for handsome young men would not play in the main hall.

To put it bluntly, women who come to Moonlit Harbor Pub for the company of young men are typically feeling lonely and seeking some excitement.

But Maria had her rules, and the wealthy women who came to her place knew that if they wanted to sleep with the handsome male waiters, it would have to be on the waiters' terms. If money didn't work, force was not an option either.

Of course, some men who were already willing to go down that path would not refuse the customers' requests if they were paid.

Maria had seen too much over the years. In the nightlife scene, it wasn't easy for men to earn money from these wealthy women.

Some rich women were fat, ugly, old, and demanding. They might even ask the men to do something demeaning, but as long as they could endure it, the money earned in one night was enough for them to splurge.

"William, work hard; I have faith in you," Maria said. "I'll choose some young and attractive female guests for you. If you don't want to sleep with them, just stick to your principles, and if you run into any trouble, I'll help you sort it out."

Maria had no intention of forcing William, as he looked quite young and seemed to be still studying. If such a young person was tormented by these rich women, it might cause psychological scars in the future.

"Thank you, Maria," William nodded to Maria, and then followed her to Nicholas's table.

The guests at Nicholas's table were all around 30 years old. These women were dressed in flashy, gaudy attire and had a well-to-do appearance.

The moment they saw William, their eyes lit up.

Their excitement even outshone the reaction of men when they see beautiful women. ｂ𝚎ｄｎ𝚘ｖ𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

Without a doubt, they were wealthy, and some were married, but their husbands were not young either.

Some men, as they age, naturally lose their vigor, leaving these women unsatisfied.

There's a saying, "At your fiercest age, you meet the fiercest you."

William and Nicholas were at that age, and these wealthy women, after Maria had introduced them, immediately called for private rooms to sing karaoke. As for what they were thinking inside, perhaps only they knew.

Chapter 26: This lady, I'm not a casual person.

William had been awake for only two days and, despite spending half a day walking the streets with Lila, there were still many new things he had never seen before, including the job he was now doing.

In human history, women's status had never been particularly high, and brothels were traditionally where women attended to men.

The job William was doing now was something he had never done before.

Five wealthy women were leading him to a private room, one of them, whose face was relatively pleasant, with lingering charm, quickly took William's arm and rubbed it with her fuller curves.

William was not an arrogant person. He had been a beggar, a servant, and had bowed and scraped to others before.

When doing a job, one must fulfill their role.

William didn't struggle; he even wore a faint smile on his face.

From ancient times to the present, human aesthetic tastes have constantly changed, and William had seen countless beautiful women of all shapes and sizes.

The wealthy woman clinging to him was neither beautiful nor ugly in his eyes.

They all entered the private room.

The wealthy woman was a head shorter than William, and seeing that he did not reject her, she looked up, smiling, and asked, "How old are you this year, young man?"

William also responded with a smile, "Twenty, beautiful lady, you must be two or three years older than me, right?"

Nicholas, hearing this, couldn't help but shudder.

Damn, he had talked about guiding William before.

This guy speaking such words, his conscience must not hurt at all.

"Two or three years older?"

The wealthy woman's smile broadened, and although she knew William was flattering her, wasn't she here for fun?

"Young man, you really know how to speak, there will be a reward later."

Piper owned her own company. Though not as rich as Bella, she had tens of millions. After divorcing her husband two years prior, she had focused all her energy on work.

Being single for a while, she wanted companionship, but fearing men were after her money, she simply remained unmarried.

Occasionally, she'd visit the nightclubs to enjoy the company of a strong, energetic, handsome young man.

When she saw William, she was genuinely moved.

Though William looked young, he seemed to have the worldly wisdom of an older man.

Especially when William smiled, Piper felt her heart flutter, a sensation she hadn't felt in a long time, accustomed to casual flings.

"You must be Piper? Maria mentioned you today," William laughed. "Maria said you can hold your liquor, and told me to take good care of you tonight."

"What's this about holding my liquor? Don't listen to her nonsense. Maria is a good friend of mine; I'll definitely come often to support your business," Piper clung to William more tightly and said concernedly, "I saw you drinking at that table earlier, if you've had enough, we can drink less later and go out for a late-night snack."

Not drink?

Wasn't William's job to drink and accompany guests?

If a guest said to drink less, how could he comply?

William shook his head, "No worries, I've had enough earlier, but I feel a connection with you, Piper, so tonight must be a night of no return!"

If Bella were to see this scene, she would be infuriated.

The way William was talking to her was completely different from how he was now.

"Great! Then tonight, no return until we're drunk!" Piper became excited too, especially when William said he felt a connection with her. Whether true or false, it made her feel at least that William had some affection for her.

Piper thus regained her confidence, feeling that she must still possess some charm.

Perhaps William liked a mature woman like her?

But William had his plans.

Drinking with guests, even if you're really not getting drunk, you can't show it.

Especially since the woman beside him seemed to be really considering his body and wanted to sleep with him.

The only option was to get her drunk.

Maria entered the private room at this moment, still somewhat uneasy about William, this naive young man. Hadn't she seen how he had angered Bella earlier?

"Piper, how is it? William's okay, right?" Maria asked, her heart a little anxious. But seeing Piper's radiant smile, her concern eased.

"He's great! From now on, whenever I come, let William keep me company," Piper answered, clearly impressed with William.

Maria had never expected William, even before he started, to win Piper's affection. They had already gone around the room, each having a drink with the wealthy women.

"Maria, call in three more young guys for us, and make sure they're handsome!" Piper cheerfully requested, and, as if fearing William might misunderstand, added, "Otherwise, these three ladies here will be left without company."

Piper and her four friends needed a companion each, and another significant reason was that Piper had set her eyes on William that night and didn't want anyone else to vie for him.

Maria quickly brought in three handsome young men.

By now, William had already started drinking with the wealthy women.

Piper ordered two crates of beer and a couple of bottles of strong liquor, and they began to drink spiritedly.

After a few drinks, William seemed to be tipsy.

"William, can you still drink?" Piper asked, seeing his state. "If you can't take any more, we can rent a room and rest." 𝗯𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝗲𝐥.𝗻𝗲𝐭

But William couldn't let her have her way. He waved his hand and declared, "We'll continue drinking. We said we won't stop until we're drunk, so we won't stop until we're drunk!"

Piper did have her reservations. If William ended up completely unconscious later, that wouldn't be fun. But since William insisted, she had no choice but to keep drinking with him.

However, she began to mix beer with hard liquor.

Having drunk so much wine earlier, William should soon be reaching his limit, even if he had an astonishing capacity for alcohol.

William began to suggest playing drinking games, and the atmosphere gradually heated up. He maintained a rhythm of winning two games and losing one.

In less than half an hour, the private room was filled with raucous laughter and tears. One of the wealthy women, crying, started to sing a love song, her voice so dreadful it was almost lethal.

William downed a glass, banging the table, and praised it as the sound of heaven.

No matter how off-tune the customer was, it was heavenly music!

Piper considered herself to have an exceptional tolerance for alcohol, but after a dozen or more mixed drinks, she began to slur her words and grew increasingly bold, even attempting to kiss William.

William blocked her mouth with his hand, smiling and saying, "Piper, I'm not someone who can be taken lightly. Please respect yourself."

The other four wealthy women looked over with interest.

After all, they had already kissed their respective young companions.

But Piper still hadn't succeeded.

A hint of anger appeared on Piper's face. She grabbed her purse, pulled out her wallet, and slapped a stack of bills on the table, arrogantly declaring, "Kiss me, and it's a thousand dollars!"

Chapter 27: Is this little bit of alcohol enough?

A kiss for a thousand bucks! If it had been Nicholas or one of the other employees, they would have rushed over to Piper and kissed her until she went bankrupt.

William, however, slowly stood up, his smile undiminished, looking down at Piper, and said, "Piper, I told you, I'm not that kind of person. I don't want your money. I only earn the salary I deserve! This makes me feel insulted. Drinking is fine, but for other things, unless I want to, your money won't change anything. It's my first day at work, and if it comes to it, I'll quit!"

William found the job rather novel, but the idea of being kissed for money seemed utterly ridiculous to him.

Bella from outside was even trying to marry him, and hadn't she been refused as well?

"You!" Piper said, biting her lip and pointing at William, trembling with anger.

People come to this kind of place for a reason, but now, William was outright refusing her money, even willing to quit the job!

"Strong character! I like that!" Piper took a deep breath, smiling again, and hurried to tug at William's sleeve. "William, don't be upset. Piper was just teasing you. Don't take it so seriously. Sit down, and let's continue drinking!"

Piper suddenly became even more enthusiastic.

She had plenty of money and certainly didn't lack for male attention.

William's temperament made her even more intrigued.

Though he was a bit young, if it was true love, age wouldn't matter!

There's an old saying that haste makes waste, and it was especially true with William, who was new to this and surprisingly not greedy for money. That was interesting.

Men might conquer women and lose interest once they've achieved their physical desires.

But when a woman truly wants to win over a man, she wants his heart.

Piper was now determined to thoroughly win over the man before her, relying on her mature charm, not damned money.

William didn't make a fuss and, since Piper had put it that way, sat down to continue drinking with them.

Nicholas and the other four men were flabbergasted.

Holy smokes! William had handled Piper so effortlessly!

They knew Piper was a regular client, and Nicholas himself had entertained her before.

After a few nights with Piper, nineteen-year-old Nicholas had nearly broken his back from exhaustion, and she was still not quite satisfied.

Not like William, showing such personality!

So dominating!

These wealthy women, including Piper, could really hold their liquor, drinking from 8 PM until 11 PM, on their eighth bottle of hard liquor and sixth crate of beer.

At this time, Maria walked into the private room, toasted with Piper, and asked, "Piper, are you enjoying tonight?"

Piper drained her glass and laughed, "I'm enjoying myself. William is really great; his conversation, his temperament, I like it all. I might even come here regularly."

Maria smiled and said, "I'm glad you're happy! By the way, can I take William out for a moment? A friend is looking for him."

Piper hesitated, then said, "William works for you, and if a friend is looking for him, why can't he go? I'm not that petty."

William glanced at Maria. His friends? Had Lila and the others not left yet?

"Thank you," said Maria, gesturing to William. "William, come with me."

William followed Maria to the entrance of the private room. The music in the main hall was deafening, so Maria had to shout into his ear, "That Miss Bella from earlier wants to see you."

William nodded.

Maria loudly asked, "Did you know her before?"

William shook his head; he had indeed just met Bella.

Maria patted William's shoulder, signaling him to go over.

Sure enough, Lila and the others were still at table K8, sitting with just a few bottles of beer, discussing something.

Maria led William to K8, and Bella glanced at him, somewhat dissatisfied.

This guy would rather entertain those old women than be with her.

Although Bella disliked the arranged marriage at home, her dislike was her own affair. Being rejected had completely changed the situation.

"William, shall we formally introduce ourselves now?" Bella extended her graceful and delicate hand towards William.

William also politely shook her hand, finding the soft and almost boneless touch of her small hand quite comfortable.

Bella glanced at Maria, who wisely took the hint and walked away, no longer listening to their conversation.

"My name is Bella, and I'm the Vice President at Whitestone Group," she said. "I don't know why my grandfather asked me to find you, nor do I know much about your background, but if you'd like to join my company, I can offer you a nice job. Certainly better than what you're doing now."

William, sitting across from Bella, replied, "I'm quite satisfied with my current job, so no thank you. I appreciate the kind offer, Miss Bella."

Bella raised an eyebrow, "Isn't your current job just serving drinks to older women? Was it that difficult when I asked if you would marry me?"

William nodded, "I'm sorry, but I sell wine, not myself."

"Who asked you to sell yourself?" Bella retorted, nearly fainting with indignation, as if William's words implied something improper about her.

"But I really like my current job, and I don't think the guests I serve are old at all," William said, a unique perspective for someone described as an ancient being who's lived for a billion years.

Emily finally couldn't help but chime in, "William, you don't actually like older women, do you? You said you had no interest in Lila, and I didn't believe you, but now I finally do!"

William gave her a sidelong glance, saying, "My job is to accompany guests with drinks. As long as the guest buys the wine, I'll drink with them. It has nothing to do with whether I like older women or not. In my eyes, there's no difference between you and them."

Bella was nearly infuriated by his words. What did he mean by no difference between them and those older women?

One could easily see what those older women were there for; how could they be the same?

However, she managed to calm down a bit. Without knowing the full story about William, she decided to temporarily hold her tongue.

Initially, Bella thought William was someone her grandfather had chosen, but now, considering that Lila and Alice were also interested in him, he might have something special about him.

"Why don't you just sit here and have drinks with us?" Emily said. "Surely accompanying ladies like us is better than being with those older women? I fully support your work." 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝐨𝐯𝗲𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

William glanced at the bottles of wine on the table, his eyes narrowing slightly, and asked, "Is this all the wine? Will it be enough?"

Chapter 28: If you don't want to make an effort anymore, remember to tell me.

Bella realized it: this guy was a professional drinker.

Marry him and give him spending money? He wouldn't do it!

Offer him a respectable job? He refused!

Yet here he was, contentedly making a living as a professional drinker!

"Bring me ten more cases of beer!" Bella said, clenching her fists. She had never been so disrespected.

"Sure thing! What kind of beer would you like, Miss Bella? The most expensive we have is Dogfish Head 120 Minute IPA, at $12 a bottle. Ten cases would be... 120 bottles!" William's face was beaming with joy. He was making money! His commission on the alcohol was ten percent, so this round would put another $1500 in his pocket.

"Fine! Go get it. I'll come by often to watch you drink!" Bella said through gritted teeth.

"You're most welcome!" William said and then went to tell Maria that he needed ten cases of Corona.

"William, well done! On your first day, no less. Who knows how valuable you'll become to us in the future?" Maria's smile was so broad it nearly split her face. She felt like she'd found a treasure. With someone like him, business would surely boom.

"I'll definitely become the top performer," William said confidently. He had worked in many fields and always excelled. Selling alcohol was no challenge for him.

"Alright, alright! Go back and keep Miss Bella company. I'll have the drinks sent over. And remember, don't upset them. Those three ladies are not to be trifled with," Maria warned, fearing that William might genuinely anger Bella.

"Don't worry, I won't," William assured her before returning to the table.

The ten cases of beer were brought over shortly after.

William winked at Bella, suggesting, "Since we're drinking, how about playing some games?"

Bella, teeth gritted, agreed: "Sure! Let's play! You think I'm afraid of you?" 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝒏𝙤𝒗𝒆𝒍．𝒄𝙤𝙢

"Dice or cards?" William asked, appearing as comfortable with these games as a seasoned gambler.

"Dice!" Bella challenged, "Just the two of us, one-on-one!"

"One-on-one? Alright!" William kept in mind not to appear too skilled. He had overdone it a bit earlier while drinking wine.

The two started playing, and William began losing, five rounds in a row!

Bella finally felt a satisfying sense of revenge.

"Keep going!" Bella shook the dice, eyeing William. This was far from over.

William waved his hand, saying, "I feel a bit dizzy. I might not be able to drink much more."

"You're a professional drinker, aren't you? Hurry up and quit stalling!" Bella thought the wine was catching up with William. Wasn't he so cocky earlier?

After downing ten bottles, he could only manage five cups now?

William, finally managing to flush his face, had no choice but to keep playing.

He mostly lost, winning only occasionally.

This only intensified Bella's feeling of triumph.

Bottle by bottle, the alcohol decreased. William kept saying he couldn't drink anymore, but he kept drinking.

Bella had already gone to the restroom twice, but William still sat there, his face flushed but steady.

Lila couldn't help but study William closely, thinking, "This guy has some strong kidneys!"

"Sis, shouldn't we stop now?" Emily was getting scared. She wasn't sure if William was drunk, but Bella definitely was.

"No way! Keep going! You all drink too!" Bella said, her face no longer cold, excitement overtaking her.

Lila picked up a glass, saying, "I'll be out after one drink."

"Drink! Today, I want to see if Lila Carter really can't handle more than one drink!" Bella's excitement grew, now challenging Lila.

Without further ado, Lila downed a glass and then... collapsed onto the sofa.

William was genuinely impressed, "This acting is way too exaggerated!"

Emily said pitifully, "Sis, you know me; I can't hold my liquor either."

Bella glared at her, "What! Don't pretend I don't know. You've been to these places a lot! Drink up, and if you pass out, I'll have William kiss you!"

"That's so harsh! Are you really my sister?" Emily nearly cried, but reluctantly picked up her glass and started drinking.

Lila had feigned being drunk so that if they all got drunk, at least they could still get home safely. Emily wanted to pretend, but couldn't.

And so, Emily also joined their ranks.

Another half an hour passed, and Piper and her group stumbled out of the private room. After settling the bill, she looked around; after all, the sisters she brought with her had male companions, but William was nowhere to be found.

"Maria, where's William?" Piper's eyes were hazy, and she was staggering, unable to find William amid the dim lights and crowded bar.

Maria quickly responded with a smile, "Piper, I'm sorry! William was called away by a friend and took the night off. Do you want me to find someone else to accompany you tonight?"

At that moment, William was with Bella and her group, so Maria certainly couldn't mention that.

Women's feuds could be terrifying, and Maria didn't want to offend anyone.

Piper waved her hand, "No need! Tell William I had a great time tonight, and I'll come to see him again in a couple of days!"

"Let me see you out," Maria said politely, and after escorting her out of the bar, she breathed a sigh of relief. As the owner, she had to make sure everything was perfect.

By 2 AM, the bar had fewer customers, and William's table had astonishingly finished all the drinks. As for Bella, she was sprawled on the couch, snoring and completely undignified.

Lila sat up and said, "Alright, let's call it a night."

William smiled, "Come again tomorrow."

"You're not drunk?!" Lila frowned at William.

William replied, "I can be."

"Liar!" Lila rolled her eyes at him, then helped Bella up.

Emily seemed to handle her liquor better than Bella, at least she could still talk normally.

"William, you really can drink! I'm impressed!"

"Likewise!" William nodded at her, "Emily, remember to come support us often."

William didn't mind being in contact with the descendants of servants from 50 years ago; he believed in going with the flow, not deliberately distancing himself, but not getting too close either.

Emily grinned, showing her teeth, "Of course, I'll introduce more customers to you in the future. If you don't want to work hard anymore, remember to tell me."

William said, "Don't worry, if I ever decide to slack off, your sister will be my first choice, since she signed up first."

Chapter 29: These three girls are really not easy to mess with.

Lila truly had never seen someone as arrogant as William.

Just now he was so decisive in his rejection, and now he's saying things like this.

Claiming to be the first one to sign up, as if he was endlessly charming?

Lila shot William a sidelong glance.

Even if he truly radiated infinite charm, that was nothing to boast about. He was still single, after all!

"Emily, let's go!" Lila helped Bella towards the exit of the bar.

William stood up as well, asking, "Do you need me to escort you?"

After all, it was quite late, and in William's view, it could be dangerous for women to walk alone at night.

"We're fine!" As Lila supported Bella into the corridor, her words had barely landed when a young man, with tattoos of a demon, and a wicked grin on his face, blocked their way.

"Pretty ladies, leaving so soon? Why not have a couple more drinks with me?"

Before William could react, Maria was already striding towards them.

Throughout the night, she had been watching this table closely. She didn't want Bella and her friends to have any trouble in her place, not even a small unpleasant incident would be good.

"Get out of the way!" Lila glared coldly at the young man.

The young man snickered weirdly, saying, "Missy's got a temper, I li—"

"Ugh!"

His words came to an abrupt halt with a muffled groan.

With one hand supporting Bella, Lila swiftly punched the young man in the abdomen with the other. Her swift movements suggested she was trained.

The punch was strong, and the young man, who appeared robust, was immediately unable to speak from the pain, clutching his abdomen and doubling over. 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝒏𝙤𝒗𝒆𝒍．𝒄𝙤𝙢

"Scram!" Lila ordered coldly, then continued guiding Bella towards the exit.

The young man's friends, who had been watching from the sidelines, stepped forward, their eyes filled with menace.

Maria was quick to act, striding forward and snapping, "Zachary, what do you think you're doing? Sit down!"

Despite being a woman, Maria managed the bar and had her own reputation. These hooligans all knew who ran the bar, and at Maria's scolding, they were at a loss for what to do.

At this moment, a man in a suit also approached – Maria's husband, Caleb.

Caleb immediately grabbed the young man, Zachary, by the hair, glaring at him and asking, "Have you had too much to drink?"

"Caleb... I'm sorry, I drank too much!" Zachary didn't even have the courage to meet Caleb's gaze and kept apologizing, "I'm sorry!"

"You're really drunk, aren't you? Not even knowing who to apologize to!" Caleb let go of his hair, and with a stern look, he commanded authority.

Zachary, bearing the pain in his abdomen, bowed to Lila: "I'm sorry, miss! I was wrong!"

Lila's expression softened slightly, "Nevermind." Then, guiding Bella, she made her way out.

Caleb turned to William and said, "You're William, right? Come help me see these ladies off."

William nodded; he had met Caleb yesterday during his job interview.

Outside the bar, Caleb apologized to Lila and Emily again and asked if they needed a designated driver, until Lila said she hadn't been drinking, then Emily helped Bella while Lila went to drive the car.

Upon seeing Lila's car, Caleb broke out in a cold sweat. He ran a bar and heard some rumors and gossip from time to time.

It wasn't about how great the car was; it was about who it belonged to.

The heiress of the Carter family!

If anything had happened just now, it would have been more than he could handle.

If Lila had gotten into any kind of trouble, his bar would probably have to close its doors the next day. Thankfully, the situation was handled in time.

Once Bella was settled in the car, Caleb stayed put, repeatedly bowing and apologizing. Only when the car's taillights disappeared from his sight did he straighten up and wipe the sweat off his brow.

William had a poker face throughout, just watching Caleb's performance.

"William, right? Do you know the three ladies who just left?" Caleb had to ask this question; who knows, William might also have significant connections!

"I suppose you could say that. We're from the same school," William replied.

"Caleb asked, "Is the lady who fought back earlier by any chance from the Carter family?"

"Right, Lila," William confirmed. "The other two girls are Bells."

Caleb swallowed hard, "Do you know who they are? The heiress to the Carter family and the two from the Bell family, holy cow! It's really them!"

William remained silent, pretending to know nothing.

"You're from the same school and you don't know their status?" Caleb lit a cigarette, shaken from the earlier scare. He needed someone to talk to for some relief.

William shrugged, "I only know they're very rich. I don't really know them that well."

"Bullshit! If you were close to them, would you need to work in a dump like this?" Caleb retorted, "You've heard of Whitestone Group, right? The world's largest media and entertainment company."

William shook his head again, "I just came out of the mountains, this is the first time I've heard about it."

"Just came out of the mountains?" Caleb glanced at William, "Then you definitely wouldn't know about the Carter family, forget it, let's go back inside." At that moment, he felt like he was wasting his breath on William, who probably didn't realize that those three ladies were the dream girls of countless men.

Anyone who managed to win their favor could live a life of luxury.

Caleb went back into the bar, starting to gossip with Maria about what he just found out. Maria was taken aback when she heard, glad nothing happened tonight.

"William, come take a break," Maria called to him after finishing her chat with Caleb, smiling as she asked, "How was your first day at work?"

"Not bad," William smiled back.

Maria continued, "Since I've promised you, I'll do my best to keep my word. Your probation period is over. Your base pay will be six thousand dollars plus commissions. How does that sound?"

"That works for me!" William was satisfied with this salary, considering that they had initially spoken about a base pay of eighteen hundred dollars.

"Then we'll sign a contract tomorrow. You're still studying, right? At least commit for a year. If you do well, I'll give you a raise every month."

Maria saw potential in William. His performance tonight was exceptional. If William had complained about the salary, she would've given him a raise instantly. But now, she was worried that William might quit suddenly.

This was a real gem who could handle his liquor and was an expert at all sorts of games. If such a talent were to be poached by someone else, it would be a great loss.

People working in bars usually don't sign contracts, but William was a bit different. They had to sign a contract; otherwise, Maria wouldn't feel secure.

"Sure," William had planned to continue working anyway. A year was nothing to him, so he casually agreed.

Regarding the contract, if he really didn't want to work anymore, no one could stop him. He figured no one in the world could truly bind him.

Maria nodded and said, "Add me on WhatsApp, and give me a bank account. I will transfer your salary there."

"I don't currently have a bank account. Is there another way?" William asked, somewhat helplessly.

Maria was surprised, thinking to herself that this guy must indeed have come from the mountains. She responded, "When payday comes, I'll write you a check. You can take the check to the bank to withdraw the money. When you're at the bank, it would be a good idea to ask the staff to set up a bank account for you."

"Alright, but about WhatsApp?" William was a bit confused. He pulled out his phone and saw the WhatsApp app, but he had been using Google all day and hadn't used WhatsApp.

Chapter 30: Perhaps this is destined.

"Right, let's connect on WhatsApp, it'll make communication easier," Maria said, "I'll scan your QR code."

William opened WhatsApp and asked, "How do I do this?"

"..." Maria was dumbfounded, looking at his phone, she asked, "Don't tell me you've never used WhatsApp before?"

William seriously nodded, "This is my first day using a mobile phone, I haven't had the chance to play around with it yet."

Maria was speechless for a moment.

"You… you didn't just come from the mountains, did you?"

William nodded again, "Can you teach me how to use it?"

Maria was impressed this time. She couldn't believe that William had indeed come from the backwoods. After all, these days, even young children are proficient with smartphones and chat on WhatsApp. 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏ𝚟𝚎ｌ.ｎ𝚎𝚝

After a series of instructions and explanations, William finally learned how to use WhatsApp.

Maria carefully taught him how to use it and casually asked, "You're out of money, aren't you?"

Not hiding anything, William replied, "I'm flat broke."

"No way?" Maria could hardly believe it. From William's demeanor, she initially thought he might be some rich kid out trying to experience life, but now she was convinced, this man was absolutely fresh off the mountains.

That was actually good, people from the mountains tend to be humble and straightforward, with no wild ideas.

"I'll advance you two thousand dollars from your salary. Your tips from tonight were pretty substantial as well." Maria said, handing him two thousand dollars in cash, "As a grown man, it's not okay to be entirely broke, but don't misuse the money. If you face any difficulties, tell me."

William had a good impression of Maria so far. She had proven to be very generous.

He began to believe that if Evelyn was ever in trouble, Maria would definitely stand up to help.

Business at the Moonlit Harbor Pub was good. Even though William's performance dazzled many tonight, most were busy with their own drinks and company, so not many really noticed him.

Although William was busy all night, he kept an eye on Evelyn from time to time.

Given Evelyn's looks, it seemed easy for her to be harassed in this sort of place.

But in reality, the patrons were mostly polite with their comments and even those who invited Evelyn for a drink took her refusal in stride, laughing it off.

William noticed that the patrons were well-behaved probably because a woman was in their company tonight.

By three-thirty in the morning, the bar started to empty, and Maria called William and Evelyn over.

With the exception of those who were busy or had left with some customers, the remaining staff were called into a private room by Maria.

It was sort of a debriefing session to talk about who did well, and who needed improvement in certain areas.

Maria had William and Evelyn introduce themselves briefly. She casually praised William, saying that he did well today, but did not overly compliment him.

After the meeting, Maria called William aside, "William, you're new here, and standing out too much might attract unwanted attention. Be a bit more low-key in the future. Pretend to be drunk when you need to."

Even though he could handle a lot of drinks, he should still pretend to be drunk when necessary.

Maria thought that William, being young, might lack discretion in some situations. Little did she know, William already had a billion years of life experience, and was a powerful individual beyond imagination. He understood her advice, but whether to be ostentatious or low-key depended on his mood.

With no other issues for the night, Maria let everyone clock off for the day.

William changed back into his own clothes. He didn't deliberately try to get close to Evelyn, but when he stepped out of the bar's front door, all he saw was Evelyn's retreating figure as she pedaled away on her bicycle.

He walked around the city for over an hour. By the time the sun began to rise, he had toured all around New York City, witnessing many things. Eventually, he learned how to take a cab to school and how to make payments using his phone.

At the school gate, William found a Starbucks, ordered a sandwich and coffee, and after eating, went into the school. As he approached the entrance of the male dormitory, he noticed quite a few people stealing glances at him, their eyes filled with a hint of curiosity.

When he got to room 306 of the dormitory and knocked on the door, it opened quickly.

The three roommates were standing there in a daze, staring at William.

"William, you're back?"

The one speaking was Wyatt, the youth who had struck up a conversation with William in the corridor yesterday.

William nodded and smiled slightly, "I'm back."

Wyatt grinned, "William, your bed's all made."

What William had done yesterday was unprecedented in the school and beyond their imagination.

What was Ryan's status at school? William had given Ryan a clear lesson yesterday, dealing with all those who were brought by Ryan.

"Let's formally introduce ourselves," Wyatt said, "My name is Wyatt Edwards, you can call me Wyatt."

"My name is Daniel Rivera, you can call me Daniel. Have you had breakfast yet? Do you want me to get you something?" Another roommate chimed in.

"No need, I ate at the school entrance." William's response was expected. Regardless of the era, the strong are always admired. Wyatt and others probably suffered bullying in school, but yesterday, William had taught the campus "bullies" a lesson. When the ordinary students like Wyatt saw him again, their attitudes naturally changed.

Inside the room, another hefty lad of over 200 pounds said, "My name is Paul Nelson, you can call me Paul."

Judging by their introductions, William's future status in the dormitory was confirmed.

William had now reached his bed. The dormitory originally had one empty bed, but now the bedding on it was neatly arranged. He didn't know if his roommates had done it or if it was the work of Ryan's group.

"My name is William, I look forward to getting along with you all in the future." William had chosen to live in the dormitory to interact more with people and learn more.

At least for now, that was the case.

"William, how about we go out for lunch together at noon?" Wyatt grinned, treating William with genuine politeness.

"Sure," William paused, then asked, "When are we heading to the classroom?"

"We're going now! There's a general education class soon." Wyatt checked his watch, "It's almost time, let's hurry."

William had never attended a class before and now had no choice but to follow them to the classroom.

On the way, he spotted Evelyn, and she saw him too.

Chapter 31 He was, after all, too eager for quick success and instant benefits.

"What a coincidence, you're studying here too?"

After spotting Evelyn, William took the initiative to greet her.

Evelyn merely nodded, not offering much of a response.

Her impression of William wasn't exactly favorable.

Despite them both working at a nightclub, what William had done was clearly not on the up-and-up.

William had first volunteered to entertain the wealthy older women, then followed them into a private room. Although he didn't leave with them, he had left the impression of a freeloader in Evelyn's mind.

A college student, already a freeloader?

Evelyn didn't respond, instead, she quickly walked away with a companion by her side.

Evelyn's friend kept glancing back at William, whispering, "Evelyn, do you know that handsome guy? He's so attractive! Could he be your boyfriend?"

"How could that be possible?" Evelyn shook her head and whispered back, "I just met him yesterday, I don't really want to interact with him."

"Quick, tell me, how did you meet?" Evelyn's friend's eyes sparkled with excitement, "If you don't want to get to know him, you could introduce him to me. I fell for this guy at first sight."

Evelyn poked her friend's forehead and said, "Quit daydreaming, you can't handle him, he seems to have caught Lila's eye."

Working at a bar, one wouldn't think William was rich, but the first time they met, William had gotten out of Lila's car.

Who was Lila? An heiress of great wealth. How could her simple-minded friend compete with her?

Lila and William's pictures were now circulating in many people's social circles at the school.

"Ah—I remember now, he's Lila's rumored boyfriend!"

"Just know it and stop." Evelyn didn't want to talk about bar matters anymore. If she said too much, she'd just be gossiping.

After Evelyn and her friend walked away, Wyatt sidled up to William with a smirk, "William, got your eyes on Evelyn?"

William nodded with a grin, "You could say that."

"Yesterday you were with Lila, and today you're already shifting targets," What else could Wyatt say?

Wasn't Lila the goddess of many men in the school?

But yesterday, she had actually waited for William at the male dormitory for such a long time, even asking Ryan to buy daily necessities for William.

Wasn't this clear that she had a crush on William?

"Lila?" William shook his head, "I'm not too close to her, and I'm not particularly interested."

"..." Wyatt and Daniel didn't know what to say.

From William's tone, it seemed like he didn't have feelings for Lila!

Did that mean Lila was pursuing William, trying hard to win his favor, yet William remained indifferent?

A goddess was throwing herself at him!

"Why are you all staring at me like that?" William arched an eyebrow. Was it strange that he had no particular feelings towards Lila?

At this point, Paul said, "Actually, I also think Evelyn is a better fit, Lila's family is too wealthy."

Wyatt gave him a sidelong glance, "Is wealth a bad thing? Do you know how many people want to marry Lila? Whoever can secure her won't have to worry about their future."

Paul chuckled, "You really think marrying into a wealthy family is that comfortable? If there's too much disparity between their statuses, even if Lila genuinely likes our William, her family might not agree. Even if they reluctantly approve of the marriage, he would have to endure endless difficulties."

"Anyway, if it were me, I would be happy to, even if it means putting up with some trouble." Wyatt smirked, putting up with difficulties? If he could marry a goddess like Lila, what would those difficulties matter?

"Enough already! The goddess has her eyes on William, what does it have to do with you?" Paul saw the situation clearly. After all, due to his weight, he'd never been popular with women. When it came to a goddess like Lila, he didn't even dare to entertain the thought.

"How can you say it has nothing to do with me?" Wyatt said as he walked, "Birds of a feather flock together. A goddess' friends are typically goddesses. As long as William brings us along for any gatherings in the future, the chances of meeting beautiful women will naturally multiply."

After Wyatt finished speaking, a gleam appeared in the eyes of both Paul and Daniel.

Upon hearing this, it did seem to make sense!

Last night when William wasn't in the dorm, the three of them realized something: William had the guts to beat up Ryan, despite him bringing a gang. All of them were sent packing. In the future, if they clung to William, wouldn't their dorm number 306 become the coolest in the entire school?

With Wyatt's casual mention, they felt that their university life would become incredibly wonderful.

The three of them grew more excited as they talked, unknowingly they had already entered the lecture hall.

William had no interest in what these three were discussing. It was just about women, was it that interesting?

Of course, he didn't understand their perspective because he'd had countless romantic encounters. Naturally, he couldn't relate to the feelings of these young men who have been single since birth.

What interested William was the lecture itself.

It was a course on Ancient World History, and the lecturer standing on the stage was none other than the middle-aged man who had been with Edward Taylor yesterday.

When it came to world history, it was unlikely anyone knew it better than William.

However, William was a bit curious about the "history" known by people in this era.

"Dear students, today we're going to discuss the founding of the Roman Empire," The lecturer, Jenkins Cooper, had also noticed William. When calling roll, he'd fixed his gaze on William for quite a while.

Yesterday, William was quite arrogant. Initially, he thought this young man must be some sort of prodigy. Unexpectedly, he was a freshman. This was rather amusing.

The old dean of Hudson University sought advice from a freshman and even got refused.

And now, William appeared in his lecture.

Jenkins Cooper did not deliberately make things difficult for William. After all, in a university lecture, he mainly focused on his lecture, seldom asking questions. Asking too deliberately would seem strange. 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏ𝚟𝚎ｌ.ｎ𝚎𝚝

However, he would glance at William from time to time.

William listened with keen interest, as Jenkins Cooper's lecture was quite fascinating. Whenever Jenkins Cooper looked his way, he would give him a courteous smile.

The slice of Roman history that Jenkins Cooper was discussing had some discrepancies from what William knew. But time grinds on and the long river of history buries countless truths.

How would anyone know that a thousand years ago, the formidable Julius Caesar himself had paid a visit to William, seeking his counsel?

Caesar, sitting across from William, brimming with confidence, asked, "Sir, I have conquered Gaul and Britain, defeated Pompey, unified the territories of the Roman Republic, compiled the 'Caesarian Code', established a new calendar system, and promoted land reform, bringing various regions into submission. Can this be called the greatest feat, even surpassing Alexander the Great?"

Looking at him, William calmly responded, "You're rushing too much."

Caesar took a sip of his wine and said to William, "If you would teach me the art of immortality, why would I be in a rush? The lifespan of mortals is brief, and while I hold the reins of the Roman Republic, of course, I have to make my mark!"

At the time, William no longer wished to easily alter the world's balance. Not to mention teaching him the art of immortality, Caesar visited William over ten times, only to be shown the door each time. The last time was no different.

After that, William never saw this self-proclaimed legend, who claimed his accomplishments shadowed those of Alexander the Great, again.

Chapter 32 Are you trying to tell me what to do?

Jenkins Cooper's lecture continued, with his unique and novel perspectives on numerous historical issues. It was inherently intriguing.

William listened attentively, the lecture cementing a deep impression of Jenkins Cooper in his mind by the time it concluded.

After the class, Jenkins cast a lingering glance at William before exiting the classroom.

"William, where are we eating later?" Wyatt followed closely behind William, as if he had found his compass in life.

"Anywhere," William responded nonchalantly. He didn't really know where to get lunch, and Jenkins Cooper was waiting for him just around the corner.

Upon spotting Jenkins Cooper, Wyatt grinned awkwardly and greeted him with a nod, "Hello, Professor Cooper!"

Jenkins nodded in acknowledgement, "I have something to discuss with William."

"Sure thing, Professor Cooper!" Wyatt hastily excused himself, calling out as he retreated, "We'll wait for you at the Skyline Bistro, William."

Naturally, Daniel and the others didn't dare linger either. They quickly followed Wyatt downstairs.

Jenkins looked William up and down before chuckling, "I didn't expect you to be a student at our university, and a freshman at that."

"Is being a freshman so surprising?" William chuckled in response, "A lot of knowledge can be gained outside of the classroom, right?"

Jenkins, of course, didn't deny what William said. He was well aware that a diploma or a degree doesn't necessarily equate to ability.

Many truly capable individuals educate their children from a young age, often learning as much, if not more than they would in school.

Take the freshman in front of him, for instance, William knew ancient characters even the esteemed Mr. Taylor was unfamiliar with. Knowledge doesn't appear out of thin air.

Both Jenkins Cooper and Edward Taylor assumed William came from a family of scholars.

"William, may I ask what your father does?" Jenkins thought it might be more direct to ask about William's family rather than inquiring about the ancient characters.

William smiled and responded, "I'm sorry, but I'm an orphan."

"I'm sorry," Jenkins said, stunned by William's revelation. A moment later, he regained his composure and said enthusiastically, "Then, William, why are you so reluctant to teach Mr. Taylor? Do you realize the significance of the information on that ancient stele for human civilization?"

William responded with a faint smile, "I don't know, and frankly, I don't care to know." 𝒃𝙚𝒅𝙣𝙤𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝙣𝙚𝙩

"You!" Jenkins was nearly winded by William's indifference. He quickly rallied and said, "Let me put it this way, William. If you can translate all the text on that ancient stele, you'd make a substantial contribution to our nation, even the entire world."

"You could become a historic figure. Your name could appear in textbooks..."

Jenkins grew more excited as he spoke, his eyes alight with fervor.

But William interrupted him outright, "I don't need my name to appear in textbooks, nor do I seek fame or renown."

"Do you not have even the slightest bit of ambition or aspiration?" Jenkins retorted, a tone of frustration tinging his voice. "Are you content to lead an ordinary life, fading into obscurity like a speck of dust? A century from now, aside from your descendants, would anyone else even remember you existed?"

"You clearly have the ability! Why? Why won't you use it?"

William raised an eyebrow, visibly displeased, "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"

Jenkins was at a loss for words.

He'd never encountered such a brazen student.

What was this attitude?

And yet, when he met William's gaze, he found himself unable to voice a retort.

William had, somehow, exerted an unprecedented pressure on him.

By the time he snapped back to reality, William was already heading downstairs, leaving him staring at his retreating figure.

The students who had overheard their conversation were likewise stunned by William's audacious retort.

Jenkins is a revered professor at Hudson University. William's audacious manner of addressing people is just too over-the-top.

Nevertheless, William doesn't care about such trivialities. Leaving the university gates behind, he ambles leisurely towards the Skyline Bistro.

For a man of his ilk, he can afford to dismiss many things.

Achieving historical fame?

That's the thing he despises most.

In truth, he has been written about in books and celebrated in poems by many. However, the drastic transformations in his identities over time have made it impossible for future generations to realize the existence of such an immortal figure.

Even now, Anthony Carter and the like wouldn't dare to leak William's secret.

Even Lila and her circle are oblivious of William's true background.

All along the way, William maintains a distance of a couple of hundred meters behind Evelyn.

Many times when he awakens, he encounters someone who looks exactly like Evelyn. It's not just about physical resemblance, William believes, perhaps it's a case of a soul being reincarnated in a new body!

Evelyn and her friend had just stepped outside the university gate when Edward intercepted her.

"Evelyn, what a coincidence? Can I invite you to dinner?" Edward, failing to woo the affluent Lila, has immediately set his sights on the commoner beauty, Evelyn.

If he can't win over a wealthy goddess, could he not handle a regular girl?

Evelyn paused, frowned and said, "Classmate, I don't think we know each other that well? Besides, I saw on social media, weren't you chasing after Lila just yesterday?"

Edward felt a pang of embarrassment. His pursuit of Lila was such a spectacle yesterday that many people at the school posted about it on their social feeds, so it was quite normal for Evelyn to have seen it.

"True! But I only confessed to Lila yesterday because of a bet I lost with a friend, sort of like Truth or Dare, you know? The loser had to confess to Lila." Edward tried to appear nonchalant, continuing, "Classmate, my name is Edward, can we get to know each other?"

Evelyn, holding her friend's hand, promptly took a step forward, retorting, "I don't see the need."

"Wait!" Edward called out, attempting to grab Evelyn's hand.

Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and William rushed from behind, instantly grabbing Edward's wrist, smirking at him.

"Holy crap! Where the hell did you come from?" Edward was startled by William's sudden appearance.

It wasn't just about him moving silently, it was as if he had popped up out of nowhere.

"Keep your hands to yourself!" Initially, William had only intended to gradually get closer to Evelyn. But how could he tolerate Edward disrespecting Evelyn in this manner?

"You again? Who the hell are you?" Edward could never forget that face.

It was William, the bastard who stole his thunder yesterday. If William hadn't been there, even if Edward had failed, he wouldn't have been this humiliated.

"My name is William." William replied with a slight smile, "Evelyn is my friend. I'd suggest you stop harboring designs on her, or else you'll regret it."

"You... punk, I'll remember you!" Edward was itching to punch William then and there. But for the sake of not leaving a negative impression on Evelyn, he held back, knowing he might not win in a one-on-one fight.

After dropping a threatening remark, Edward turned and walked away.

William, who was cornered by Ryan yesterday, is still standing here unscathed today. Without a thorough understanding of William's background, Edward wouldn't dare to act recklessly.

Chapter 33 I can't let you go just like that!

Edward was clearly intimidated by William.

After all, William had appeared out of nowhere, seemingly fearless and defiant.

If he had just been some clueless guy, it wouldn't be such a big deal. But clearly, there was more to William than met the eye.

"What do you want?" Evelyn asked, her eyebrows knit in slight annoyance. She wasn't exactly fond of William, but she didn't despise him either.

William hesitated, then smiled at her. "Let's start over. My name is William. How about we be friends?"

"Sounds good! I'm Lucy Cox, Evelyn's close friend. You can call me Lucy," chimed in the girl beside Evelyn, extending her hand towards William before Evelyn could respond.

"Hello," William replied, shaking her hand gently. Compared to Evelyn, this girl seemed quite ordinary.

A bit on the plump side, with a touch of youthful innocence and eyes that sparkled like stars. She wasn't as dazzling as Evelyn, but she had a charming cuteness about her.

Evelyn gave William a nod, "My name's Evelyn. Thanks for earlier."

"You're welcome. Have you two had lunch? How about we eat together?" William's smile was infectious; he seemed so young, yet there was a warmth to him that reminded one of a kind old man.

Evelyn was puzzled by her own feelings. Normally, if a guy asked her out for a meal, she would decline, just like she did with Edward. But with William, she felt an inexplicable sense of comfort.

Even though she knew he was at a bar with some rich older woman just the night before, she didn't know where this newfound comfort came from.

"Where shall we go for lunch?" Lucy asked eagerly, tugging at Evelyn.

"Skyline Bistro. My roommates are waiting for me there," William replied, not forgetting that his dorm buddies were expecting him.

Evelyn was inclined to decline, but Lucy seemed entirely smitten, nodding, "Let's go then. We shouldn't keep your friends waiting."

Skyline Bistro was near the university. Wyatt and the others had already arrived, but they were now noticeably nervous. Ryan and members from various sports clubs were also at the bistro.

"The guys from dorm 306?" Ryan's group eyed Wyatt and his friends with a palpable animosity.

"Didn't deal with them yesterday, and here they are again today. Ryan, should we teach them a lesson?"

Thomas, the head of the Taekwondo club, sneakily glanced at Wyatt and his group. They hadn't gotten over the beating they got from William the day before, and it had made them increasingly frustrated.

Ryan nodded, his silent agreement was clear.

If they couldn't get back at William, they would take it out on his roommates.

Thomas got the hint and moved to sit at Wyatt's table.

Wyatt, trying to defuse the situation, offered him a cigarette with a forced smile. "What a coincidence, Thomas! You're dining here too?"

Thomas crossed his legs and dismissively glanced at the cigarette Wyatt extended. "I don't smoke that kind," he sneered.

There's a difference between not smoking and not smoking 'that kind.' It was clear that Thomas was looking down on Wyatt.

Caught off-guard, Wyatt sheepishly responded, "Sorry, Thomas. I'm a bit strapped for cash, so I can only afford these."

Thomas laughed mockingly, "What was your name again?"

"Wyatt." Wyatt pulled back the cigarette, embarrassed. He didn't want trouble with someone like Thomas and was clearly conceding.

Thomas smirked coldly, "When we had a problem with William yesterday, you guys just stood by and watched. What's up with that?"

Wyatt was taken aback, struggling for a response. Could they have jumped in and attacked William alongside Thomas and his gang?

Besides, with all the members of Ryan's crew unable to handle William, would adding the three of them make any difference?

Daniel, however, was running out of patience. "If you have a problem with William, go find him. We haven't done anything to you. Think you're so superior just because you have money?"

Thomas's brow furrowed, as he snapped at Daniel, "Dare to say that again!"

Daniel, known for having the fiercest temper in the dorm and being brutally straightforward, rose from his seat, staring Thomas down, "Isn't it true? If you've got guts, go confront William! Just because you've learned Taekwondo for a few years doesn't make you an expert. I'm not scared of you. If you lay a finger on me today, I swear we'll see this through to the end!"

Daniel, already grabbing a beer bottle from the side, looked ready to fight, poised to smash the bottle at Thomas any moment.

Thomas was almost taken aback.

Daniel wasn't from a wealthy background nor was he particularly skilled, but there's a saying: the aggressive fear the stubborn, the stubborn fear the reckless – and Daniel certainly fit the "reckless" bill.

"Looking for trouble, are you?" Thomas cursed, using his superior physical strength to land the first punch, striking Daniel's face.

Wyatt immediately tried to intervene, but Daniel, ever the straightforward guy, didn't cry out in pain. Instead, he swung the beer bottle at Thomas' head.

Thomas, having trained in martial arts and anticipating the move, blocked the bottle with his arm. The bottle shattered on impact, spraying beer everywhere.

"You really dared to hit me?" Thomas, seething with anger, grabbed Daniel by the throat, shouting, "You believe I won't end you?"

As the fight escalated, members from other sports clubs and the Taekwondo club couldn't remain seated. They all rose to their feet, restraining both Wyatt and Paul. The restaurant owner recognized this gang and tried to pacify them, urging them not to cause a scene.

Ryan, exuding a privileged air, calmly reassured, "Don't worry, things won't get out of hand. If anything gets broken, I'll cover the costs."

The owner didn't dare argue or call the police. Even as Thomas pressed Daniel's head against the table, Daniel still defiantly shouted, "Thomas, if you have the guts, finish me off today, or I swear this isn't over!"

"Quite bold, aren't you?" Thomas remarked with a grin, patting Daniel's cheek. Rising to the position of Taekwondo club president wasn't solely due to his martial arts skills; he wasn't afraid to get tough. If he were to be intimidated by Daniel now, he'd lose all respect.

As the trio from the dormitory were pinned down, William strolled in, flanked by two beautiful ladies.

The sight of William only inflamed Thomas' group further. 𝘣𝑒𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭．𝑜𝘳𝘨

They hadn't forgotten the previous day's humiliating defeat, but with renewed vigor and in greater numbers, they felt bold again today.

Sometimes there's courage in numbers.

"What's going on here?" William glanced at Ryan, his eyes holding an unmistakable hint of intimidation. Of course, he wasn't going all out – with his superhuman abilities, a mere look could render Ryan completely mindless.

Feeling an inexplicable unease under William's gaze, Ryan still managed to reply with faux bravado, "William, since we've run into you again today, we certainly can't let you walk away so easily."

Chapter 34 Then, can we at least be friends?

William shot Ryan a penetrating glance. Was Ryan implying that he shouldn't leave?

It seemed like William had no intention of leaving anyway.

Having a bit of cash to spare, he was eager to taste the world's delicacies after awakening from a long hiatus. How could he just walk away?

"You mean... you want a fight?" William's eyes narrowed slightly, glinting with a sharp intensity.

Ryan, unsettled by that look, tried to stand his ground. "If it's a fight you want, then bring it on! Do you think I'm scared of you?"

With those words, the people in the restaurant readied themselves, picking up anything that could serve as a weapon, eyes locked on William, ready to strike.

William kept reminding himself internally, he was just a freshman in college, a regular student. Getting involved in a fight seemed unwise.

"Your sister is almost here. Are you sure you want to fight me?" William tilted his head, implying he'd rather not get physical with these younger folks.

"Are you trying to scare me?" Ryan instinctively looked towards the door, spotting Evelyn and Lucy. He sneered, "Kid, if my sister's coming, she can see for herself what kind of lowlife you really are."

At this point, Ryan had assumed William was the man chosen by his family for his sister to marry. And seeing William with Evelyn and Lucy? Did it not scream "player"?

"Player?" William casually took out his phone, looking up the term.

After his quick search, he realized Ryan had it all wrong.

"William," Ryan said sternly, "Let me be clear. You and my sister? Not gonna happen. And after today, I'm going to tell my grandfather about this. If you're the guy he chose for my sister, well, your fate is sealed."

If William truly was the man chosen by his grandfather for his sister Lila, then William's current behavior was an insult to her and the entire Carter family.

Would his grandfather let William get away with it?

William merely chuckled in response. This misunderstanding ran deep.

If he really had feelings for Lila, Anthony Carter would probably laugh in his sleep. But sadly for Ryan, William felt nothing for Lila.

He didn't bother explaining, sensing Lila was nearby. She had been trailing him and was now just a short distance from the Skyline Bistro.

Ryan, mistaking William's silence as guilt, smirked, "If I had someone beat you up right now, would my grandfather blame me?"

In Ryan's eyes, whether William was involved with Evelyn, Lucy, or neither, he felt justified in defending his sister's honor.

Unfazed, William replied calmly, "Go ahead."

Lila was now only forty meters away from Skyline Bistro, and he trusted she wouldn't stand idly by. 𝑏𝑒𝑑𝘯𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝑐𝘰𝘮

"You think I won't?" Ryan signaled to his cronies, commanding, "Do it! I'll deal with the consequences."

No sooner had he spoken than a student, bottle in hand, lunged at William, yelling, "I've wanted to take you down for a long time!"

Without missing a beat, William upturned a table. The assailant's bottle smashed on its surface, soaking him with its contents. Stumbling backwards, he would have taken a nasty fall if not for someone catching him.

"What are you all doing?"

A sharp reprimand echoed from the restaurant's entrance.

Who else could it be but Lila?

As soon as she stepped inside, she caught sight of Ryan's crew getting physical with William. But she also noticed how effortlessly William flipped over an entire table, hinting he was no stranger to such confrontations.

The one thing Ryan feared was his older sister, Lila. At the sound of her voice, a shiver ran down his spine, but he quickly gathered himself.

"Sis! This guy's been fooling around with everyone. I couldn't stand it, so I decided he needed a lesson!" Ryan argued self-righteously, hoping Lila would side with him. In his mind, this was an opportunity to bring William down a peg and expose his true colors to Lila.

Lila's expression grew even colder. "Why does it matter to you if he's seeing multiple people? Ryan, you're increasingly acting out of line. Always looking for a fight. How are you different from any street thug?"

"I... What do you mean?" Ryan retorted, his face turning crimson. "And William is not a good person. He was with you yesterday, and now he's here dining with them. Sis, don't fall for his games."

"Enough!" Lila snapped, clearly embarrassed by Ryan's insinuations that implied she and William were involved.

Ryan, sensing he had overstepped, fell silent.

One of Ryan's sidekicks whispered, "Ryan, do we continue?"

"Forget it! Everyone disperse!" Ryan shouted, then turned to Thomas, "I've always told you not to bully fellow students. Let him go."

Stunned, Thomas reluctantly released Daniel, who responded with a punch to Thomas's face. "Remember this, Thomas. We're not done."

"You have some nerve!" Thomas retaliated, but Ryan quickly held him back, urging, "Let's just go."

"I'm sparing you today for Ryan's sake. Daniel, was it? I've got my eye on you!" Thomas threatened, pointing a finger at Daniel before exiting the restaurant with his crew.

The restaurant owner sighed in relief. A full-blown brawl would've destroyed his place.

With Ryan's gang dispersed, William finally addressed Lila, "Did you need me?"

Lila had been trailing him for a while, so it was clear she had something on her mind.

"Yes." Lila hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "I'd like to become your apprentice."

William shook his head, "I don't take apprentices, especially not female ones." He knew this had to be Anthony Carter's idea. Training Lila would boost the Carter family's status, but William had no intention of teaching.

Ryan and the others exchanged puzzled looks. Becoming an apprentice? In this day and age?

With a faint blush on her face, Lila tried a different approach, "Then, can we at least be friends?"

"I suppose," William replied, albeit begrudgingly, as though the idea of befriending Lila was some huge concession on his part.

Regardless of the Carter family's future prospects, William genuinely wasn't concerned. His connections with the older Carter generations had come to an end, but he wasn't averse to befriending their descendants.

Over the years, descendants of his old acquaintances have often tried to establish a bond with him once he "woke up." It was a common occurrence. He rarely turned them down, and this time was no exception.

Chapter 35 Can't you leave a little chance for everyone?

Lila was feeling particularly conflicted. After she went home yesterday, she had inquired from her grandfather about who exactly William was.

However, her grandfather remained elusive, merely suggesting, "Since William hasn't shown you the door, maybe you can attempt to take him as a master. If that doesn't work out, becoming friends would be good too."

When she pressed further, Anthony Carter stopped her inquiries, instructing her to just follow his lead. Taking William on as a teacher puzzled Lila. Did her grandfather know of William's proficiency in ancient scripts? Surely she couldn't expect William to teach her how to drink!

William clearly understood that these were all maneuvers from Anthony Carter, gradually building to the point where Lila and he would become friends. Though he found Anthony's strategic games somewhat off-putting, he didn't particularly mind Lila.

"Let's eat," William proposed, selecting a clean table and signaling for the waiter, "Let's order."

Given the prior commotion, it was as if nothing had happened in William's eyes. No matter the era, good food remains a constant.

Without a hint of hesitation, Lila took the seat opposite him. Evelyn and her companions, however, were momentarily unsure if they should join. William beckoned them over, "Come sit."

Leaving now, given the circumstances, would be even more awkward than simply taking a seat. Yet, Wyatt and his friends hesitated, feeling a tad out of place sitting with the dazzling beauties, Lila and Evelyn.

"What are you guys waiting for? Come on over," William beckoned with a smile. "My treat."

Lila nearly asked, "Can you afford it?"

Just as they settled down, William pulled out his phone, "I borrowed some money from you yesterday. Let's settle that. Add me on WhatsApp."

Having recently mastered the smartphone and WhatsApp, William seemed like a child with a new toy, finding joy in adding contacts and transferring funds.

Without ceremony, Lila drew her phone, flashing her QR code for William, "Here, you can transfer."

She was unaware of his finances and hoped the payment wouldn't exceed his balance.

After adding her on WhatsApp, William transferred $1,500 to her, asking, "Is that enough?"

Receiving the payment, Lila beamed, "Quite generous, aren't you?"

The waiter then approached, a little anxiously, and handed them the menu, "What would you like?"

Who could blame him? After witnessing William's dominance, even greater than Ryan's, he realized that annoying the young heir of a wealthy family was far beyond his paygrade.

William skimmed through the menu, noting its affordability. He spotted a BBQ platter for $50 and a vegetable salad for around $15. With only $500 left in his pocket to last him till the end of the month, William was calculating his expenses closely. Though he had recently received an advance of $2,000 from Maria, he didn't want to dip into the next month's wages.

"Let's get two BBQ platters and two salads. That should be enough for everyone." He glanced at Evelyn, "Sounds good?"

Evelyn responded with a gentle smile, "Sounds great."

Lila, leisurely browsing the menu, chimed in with her order, "I'll have a truffle steak, a baked lobster, and some foie gras."

William swallowed hard, trying to mask his astonishment but failing, "Lila, those are some of the most expensive dishes here."

While many men might splurge in such situations to impress, William quickly realized he'd have to re-budget his month.

Lila shot William a playful smile, teasing, "I thought you were loaded, William."

Unfazed, William addressed the waiter, "From what she just ordered, we'll take the baked lobster and nothing else."

Baked lobster alone costs $80. It's a lavish treat already, especially for him.

Most importantly, William had never tasted baked lobster.

At $80, it must be scrumptiously delicious.

Baked lobster primarily originates from the northeastern U.S., especially Maine and Massachusetts. The fundamental preparation involves blending fresh lobster meat with ingredients like butter, wine, cheese, breadcrumbs, and spices. This mix is then returned to the lobster shell for baking, resulting in a culinary delight that combines tender lobster, crispy breadcrumbs, and a rich seasoning.

Like many classic dishes, variations of baked lobster exist across different regions and households. Yet, no matter the version, it remains a favorite seafood treat on the U.S. east coast, adored by locals and tourists alike.

William had tasted many delicacies, but baked lobster was still new to him.

Although not wealthy, he believed in indulging once in a while, making sure his money was well spent.

"Add me on WhatsApp," William handed his QR code to Evelyn.

Directly asking someone for their contact on the second meeting, and even proactively passing his own QR code, made quite the impression. Daniel and the others were quite taken aback by William's boldness.

More surprisingly, he had just added Lila on WhatsApp in front of Evelyn and was now asking Evelyn to add him.

My God! Is it that when you're handsome, you can do whatever you want without considering the feelings of two girls?

All eyes were on Evelyn, eager to see if she would add him. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ.ｃ𝚘𝚖

Evelyn hesitated. While not particularly fond of William, he did intrigue her. Everyone operates within different social circles. Why was a rich, privileged individual like Edward wary of William? Why would William, who dared to cross Ryan and knew Lila, claim to be poor during their lunch order?

Who exactly was he?

Evelyn caught William's gaze. His deep, discerning eyes were unlike those of the wealthy heirs she knew. Rejecting his request in front of everyone might be quite embarrassing for him. She could always add him now and not chat later.

Eventually, she added William on WhatsApp. His profile picture was a cute little duck, juxtaposed with a straightforward name, "William".

Hmm, a duck?

The odd combination of his profile picture and name was amusing.

"I'll add you too!" Lucy, with a cheeky smile, whipped out her phone and promptly added him.

Witnessing this, the trio from the dorm were flabbergasted.

Was this even real?

In just two days at the university, William had managed to captivate three beauties. While Lila and Evelyn, being the goddesses they were, stood apart, the trio did harbor some hopes about Lucy. They believed that while William pursued the ultimate beauties, the charming Lucy might be left for them.

But Lucy's starry-eyed expression clearly showed her interest in William.

Having managed to win over all of them, William seemed invincible.

How were they to compete? Couldn't William leave some opportunities for the rest of them?

Chapter 36 He was once known as the "Gentleman Thief".

After indulging in a sumptuous spread of contemporary dishes, William felt he had dipped his toes into the waters of modern cuisine.

The taste? Mildly satisfying at best. But their flavors seemed muted to his well-traveled palate. Cooking on his own, he mused, would likely yield more tantalizing results.

Evelyn, with her ebony curls and penchant for obscure historical anecdotes, was a delightful conversation partner. Yet William felt no need to flaunt or exaggerate his own experiences or wisdom in her presence.

"William, are you really heading off to a bar job tonight?" Lila inquired, her voice tinged with genuine confusion. Knowing her grandfather's high regard for William, she had assumed him to be a man of immense talent and accomplishment. "With your abilities, surely you could choose something more... prestigious? Especially with that exclusive Black Gold Card at your disposal?"

Lila's piercing blue eyes searched him for answers, her mind swirling with the enigma that was William. His understated confidence, his calm demeanor - everything about him screamed mystery. What extraordinary feats or skills did he possess to earn such respect from her revered grandfather?

"I genuinely enjoy the work," William replied calmly, his face betraying no emotion. "I made a commitment, and I intend to honor it. Besides, I see nothing inappropriate about it."

Lila opted to hold her tongue, albeit reluctantly. However, Ryan, who had been eavesdropping, mulled over the idea of causing a scene at William's workplace. Their past squabbles, in Ryan's eyes, were far from settled.

Evelyn, on the other hand, remained largely silent, absorbing the conversation. The dynamics between Lila and William puzzled her. Was Lila smitten with William, attempting to grow closer by asking to be his student? Given Lila's high social status, Evelyn found the idea quite curious.

The conversation then shifted to afternoon classes, and College Algebra was mentioned. William's initial interest waned upon hearing the topic. He recalled his old friend, René Descartes, and their discussions that laid the groundwork for algebra as we know it. For William, topics like equations, functions, and algebraic operations - which students often found labyrinthine - were as straightforward as a child's arithmetic.

For a course like this, it seemed almost comical to William that he should attend. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗ｏ𝚟𝚎𝚕.ｏｒｇ

So, with a casual shrug, he chose to skip it.

Most first-year students, especially those joining midway, would be far too anxious to consider missing their very first lecture. But not William. University, for him, was a way to mingle, to understand the modern mindset and pick up tidbits of today's knowledge. As for subjects like physics, mathematics, and chemistry? Well, in past incarnations, he had delved deep into these realms, only to find them increasingly mundane.

To him, much of what was labeled as "modern science" appeared somewhat... unscientific.

Many tasks deemed "impossible" by scientific laws? He had accomplished them with ease. After all, William's very existence defied the logic of science.

As the clock struck half-past one in the afternoon, Wyatt and others hurried to their classes. William, however, discreetly slipped out of the academy. Keen to explore the quickest and most economical modes of transport from the academy to East 62nd Street, he set off.

Guided by a helpful passerby – a young woman with a nose ring and vibrant tattoos – William procured a MetroCard and boarded the subway for the first time.

The technological leaps humanity had made over a mere half-century were astounding to William. They had surpassed millennia of progress in mere decades. Once, journeys between cities were grueling affairs – long, taxing, and often perilous. Back then, William would've simply soared through the skies or hopped through space-time.

In those times, the sight of someone flying would lead to reverent gasps and worshipful bows, for humans believed in the ethereal and the divine. But a quick search on his sleek, modern device told William that this era was marked by skepticism towards such beliefs. So, he decided to fit in, riding the subway like everyone else.

The smoothness of the subway's ride, the gentle hum of the rails, impressed him. But, oh, the crowds! Bodies pressed together, a cacophony of chatter, laughter, and the occasional blaring earphone music.

A young woman, struggling against the jostling crowd, ended up almost glued to his side. Her fingers gripped the overhead handle, tiptoes barely touching the ground. Her head inadvertently rested against William's chest, her face flushed crimson. The subway's mélange of scents – from strong perfumes to the aroma of street food someone had brought onboard – surrounded them. William couldn't help but wonder about this new world he was navigating.

William's eyebrows knitted into a mild frown. While the girl next to him, with her petite frame and large doe eyes, might be considered endearing by many, William held no particular interest. He certainly wasn't one of those rare, inappropriate individuals who took a perverse pleasure in such crowded predicaments.

Subway's crowding often served as a haven for pickpockets, giving them an array of easy targets. Just within William's peripheral vision, a man sporting a tapestry of tattoos on his muscular forearm swiftly pocketed several wallets, including that of the flustered girl squeezed next to William.

Having dabbled in a bit of mischief himself, William once earned the moniker "The Gentleman Thief." He'd pinch an item or two, enjoy it momentarily, then return it, much like a playful cat. Sometimes, the weight of eternity bred boredom.

While he generally held no grudge against petty thieves, he found it laughably audacious when this tattooed man targeted him, aiming for his modestly priced smartphone.

That was simply insulting.

As the tattooed arm reached for William, a slight flick of his finger sent a jolt through the thief. The man's arm went numb, and he shot William a venomous glare, an implicit threat.

Yet, William only responded with a serene smile, his eyes exuding a gentle, but commanding aura. Such a gaze might have been employed by master hypnotists to induce guilt, but William's power exceeded theirs exponentially. With a mere look, the tattooed thief was reduced to tears.

"I'm sorry! I stole your things!" he blubbered out amidst his sobs, "I shouldn't have taken anything!"

His confession sent a ripple through the crowd. Whispers grew louder. "My wallet's gone!" "Someone took my phone!"

Embarrassed and overwhelmed, the thief began pulling out stolen items from his jacket. The girl next to William exclaimed, "That's my phone!"

The commotion subsided by the next station, where the tattooed thief and those still retrieving their belongings exited. The girl, no longer pressed against William, found a spot farther away.

Yet, to William's surprise, when he alighted at his station, she followed. Walking down East 62nd Street, he could hear her soft footsteps behind him. He stopped and turned, his voice a mix of curiosity and bemusement, "Why are you following me?"

The girl, no older than seventeen with a small backpack slung over her shoulder, looked flustered. Her cheeks flushed as she stammered, "I... I live around here."

Understanding dawned on him, and sensing the truth in her voice, he replied, "Ah, my apologies." He then proceeded towards his residence.

She paused, watching his retreating figure before slipping into a neighboring house.

Upon entering his yard, William noticed the crafts he had selected from a street vendor the previous day neatly arranged on a stone table. He was back not just to admire his selections, but to also familiarize himself with the neighbors and the neighborhood's rhythm.

Chapter 37 Sometimes, it's just such a coincidence.

After storing his items from the stone table inside, William began wandering the nearby area, eager to familiarize himself with his surroundings.

Close to his courtyard were a few other households. Most of his neighbors comprised of elderly folks, young children, and those who rented due to financial constraints. This area, after all, had significantly lower rents than the bustling city center.

Walking over to the neighboring courtyard, William spotted four elderly men engrossed in a game of poker.

The modern design of playing cards traces its roots back to France. By the late 17th century, French card manufacturers began utilizing standardized patterns and designs, which included the four suits: Hearts, Diamonds, Clubs, and Spades. This four-suit system later became the foundation of modern-day playing cards. By the 18th century, these cards had made their way to Britain and, shortly after, to the US in the early 19th century. In the United States, poker's popularity soared, evolving into a widespread social and gambling activity. Over time, playing cards were standardized in design and size, and mass production began. As years passed, poker established itself as one of the most popular card games worldwide. Different countries might have variations in card design and gameplay, but the basic four suits and rank system remain consistent in many poker games.

William, naturally, knew how to play and played quite well at that.

He stood on the sidelines, observing the men. They didn't mind his presence. One of the elderly men in front of William held a pair of twos and seemed regretful of his bet. Suddenly, he slapped himself hard, the sound echoing through the courtyard, and exclaimed, "Damn, I bet on the wrong hand!"

William nearly jumped in surprise. It was a solid slap, and the old man didn't hold back on himself.

The other three men appeared unphased. The one across chuckled, "Richard, maybe slap yourself a bit harder next time?" 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝑛𝘰𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝘰𝘳𝑔

"Shut up!" Richard replied, rubbing his reddened cheek, "Just show your cards!"

William watched intently, from 2:30 in the afternoon until 4:00. By the end, Richard had been on a winning streak, pocketing thirty dollars. Then a phone call interrupted, and he hurriedly stood up, saying, "I've got to go pick up my granddaughter from school."

"What? It's so early! You can't just win and leave! How will we continue our game?"

"I really can't stay. My wife will have my head if I'm late for my granddaughter."

"What do we do now?"

The player opposite Richard glanced at William, asking, "Young man, do you know how to play?"

William nodded, "A bit. But I don't have cash on me. Everything's on my phone."

The old man chuckled, "Transfer to me using your phone, and I'll give you some cash."

"Deal." Without missing a beat, William took Richard's vacated seat. He quickly added the older man on WhatsApp, transferred fifty dollars, and in exchange, received fifty dollars in cash from him.

"After two dollars a game, playing Seven-Card Stud, do you know how?" The elderly man across the table inquired.

William replied, "I know the game, but I'm not very good."

"No rush. Take your time to learn," the older man responded, shuffling the cards. They relished playing against novices like William.

William pondered, deciding not to win any money that day, thinking that if he did, these old men might not want to play with him again.

After Richard left, William took over. In just a few rounds, his fifty dollars had dwindled to a mere ten. The three elderly men, with broad grins on their faces, engaged in light banter with William.

"Young man, where do you live? Haven't seen you around before."

"I live in the house next door. I'll come by when I'm free; it gets pretty boring being alone," William responded, revealing his last card. Yet again, he lost to the elderly man opposite him.

"Next door? Isn't that where Brian's troublesome son lives? Are you related to him?"

"No, he rented the place to me. I'll be living there from now on."

"Ah, good choice. I find you rather likable, young man," the elder opposite him remarked. "Just call me Nathaniel. By the way, I have a granddaughter, quite a beauty... Do you have a girlfriend?"

Smiling sheepishly, William responded, "Alright, Nathaniel."

Chuckling, Nathaniel introduced, "This is Mr. John, and this one is Mr. Johnson. Oh, and the one who left earlier with his winnings, that's Mr. David."

"Enough chit-chat," interjected Mr. Johnson. "Let's get back to the game, William, right? From now on, no more inviting Richard."

Within a short span, William lost over thirty dollars, but of course, the elderly gentlemen loved playing against him.

"By the way, Nathaniel, you mentioned a granddaughter earlier?" William hesitated, "What's her name again?"

"Evelyn!" Nathaniel beamed. "A beauty like a fairy. She's in college now and should start dating."

"What a coincidence," William mused, "I just had dinner with her."

"You know her?" Nathaniel exclaimed, eyes wide. "You didn't move next door to pursue her, did you?"

Laughing it off, William said, "I only met her yesterday."

As they continued playing, William learned more about Evelyn. She had lost both her parents and only had Nathaniel for family. Evelyn was diligent, paying her tuition herself. Nathaniel hoped to find a dependable partner for her before his time came.

As the sun set and dinner time approached, the card game wrapped up with William being fifty dollars lighter.

"Why don't you all come over to my yard next time? We have a lovely tree for shade," William suggested, always looking for more opportunities to interact with Evelyn.

Wrapping up the day, William wandered to the local market, picked up some veggies, and cooked dinner. As he pondered his future, he was interrupted by a girl in a white dress.

"Excuse me, does William live here?" she asked.

"What do you want with him?" William replied cautiously, not revealing his identity.

"Hi, I'm Alice. This is William's house, right? I've come to be his apprentice."

"I don't take apprentices. Please leave," William said, wary of another Turner family member wanting to apprentice at the drop of a hat.

"You're William?" Alice frowned, "How old are you?"

"Twenty," William answered nonchalantly.

Disappointed, Alice remarked, "I thought you'd be older. I apologize for the intrusion." She had come to learn medicine from him, but how much could a twenty-year-old teach her?

"Take care," William replied, lying back. Seeing a Turner reminded him of the idea of providing medical services or telling fortunes, a potentially interesting diversion from his routine.

Chapter 38 I can't stand up.

𝑏𝘦𝘥𝑛𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭.𝑐𝘰𝑚

Alice was on the verge of leaving when something about William's demeanor unsettled her. She had almost turned around, but suddenly paused in her tracks.

"Are you truly William?"

Alice's brow furrowed in confusion. Logically, if her grandfather had sent her to become an apprentice, he must've known who William was, right?

And just the other day, even Bella had visited this place, which suggested that someone significant resided within these walls.

How remarkable was this person?

At the very least, he must be a leading figure in some field.

William didn't particularly want to engage with Alice, but he was a bit bored with nothing else to do. So he inquired, "Do you truly wish to be my apprentice?"

"If you're William, then yes, I want to learn from you," Alice replied, not quite sure of who the young man before her was, but trusting her grandfather's guidance.

"Alright, you're in," William replied with a relaxed air, sitting up. "But when I take on apprentices, there are traditions to follow. Once you've performed the initiation rites, you will be considered my student."

"Initiation rites?" Alice's eyes widened in surprise. "What do I have to do?"

William answered as if it were the most obvious thing, "To acknowledge me as your master, you need to show absolute loyalty. Unlike the usual bowing gesture in common initiation ceremonies, mine requires kneeling."

He hadn't taken on a student in years, thinking a disciple might be helpful with tidying the place up once in a while.

"Kneel?" In Alice's view, an initiation would at most involve a bow and addressing him as 'master'. She hadn't expected William to demand a kneel.

"Not pleased?" William chuckled, "If you don't want to, then be on your way. I was merely idle and thought of taking on a student for a change."

Alice clenched her fists, staring intently at William. She had never knelt to anyone in her life, not even in front of her parents or grandfather.

William reclined on his chair, closing his eyes, signaling the end of the conversation.

Over the years, countless individuals had sought his mentorship. Most were given a mere piece of advice and only a select few truly became his apprentices.

Being offered a chance to kneel before him as a disciple was rare.

William's offer to Alice wasn't because he saw potential in her. The world was full of talented individuals, and in his eyes, Alice wasn't particularly special. He was just bored, and her arrival was a pleasant diversion.

"Alice, why are you here again?"

A sharply dressed young man, clearly flaunting designer brands, entered the courtyard. Seeing the visibly upset Alice, he approached.

"Dylan, I've told you, stop following me," Alice snapped, giving him a sideways glance, and perhaps out of spite, walked into William's house.

Dylan glanced at William, "Hey, where are the elders of this house? We came yesterday to meet them."

William remained reclined, paying no attention to the young stranger. While he enjoyed a good chat with a beautiful woman, what was there to discuss with some unknown young man?

"I'm talking to you!" Dylan exclaimed, visibly irritated by William's indifference. In New York City, he enjoyed a decent status. While he couldn't compare to the prominent Carter, Bell, or Turner families, he was still respectable in his own right. But who could this young man living in such a dilapidated courtyard possibly be?

Ignoring him, William continued his repose. At that moment, Alice emerged from the house.

With renewed determination, Alice approached William, "Master, what can you teach me?"

Barely lifting an eyelid, William replied indifferently, "What do you wish to learn?"

"Medicine! Can you teach me?" Alice had just been inside William's modest house and hadn't spotted any medical books or the like.

"I can teach you, but whether I will or not depends on my mood." William said, still lounging. "First, clean up my house. I've just brought in a lot of stuff and it's quite messy."

Flabbergasted by his arrogance, Alice restrained herself, turned around, and began tidying up William's room.

"Young man, do you know who she is?" Dylan was utterly bewildered, trying to comprehend the situation. Had this young man discovered some compromising secret about Alice?

Frowning, William snapped coldly, "Leave!"

Suddenly, Dylan felt a pressure on his chest, his face turned pale, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He found himself involuntarily kneeling before William.

William had merely exerted a fraction of his power. He wasn't accustomed to using his skills on ordinary people, and this slight display was enough to frighten Dylan to his core.

Kneeling was merely a reflexive action.

Dylan's heart raced, his legs trembling uncontrollably. His kneeling, rather than collapsing entirely, was already a feat.

William, realizing he might have overdone it, sighed, "I told you to leave, not kneel."

Eyes teary, Dylan murmured, "I... I can't stand up..."

Still indifferent, William replied, "If you wish to kneel, then kneel. Once you're done, get out."

Dylan, feeling paralyzed and humiliated, began to crawl towards the courtyard's exit.

In less than a minute, Alice emerged from the house.

She had gone inside, in part, to gauge William's capabilities. Given her knowledge of Dylan, she assumed there'd be a clash. Could someone praised by her grandfather not handle a brat like Dylan? If William was humbled by Dylan, he'd deserve it for his arrogance.

But what she saw was beyond belief.

Dylan was crawling on the ground, desperately trying to get out.

"What... what did you do to him?" Alice knew that someone proficient in medical arts could easily handle an ordinary man, incapacitating him without much effort.

Without even opening his eyes, William responded, "Not much. Just gave him a little scare. Is the room clean?"

"There wasn't much to clean." Alice walked closer, casting a deep look at the traumatized Dylan. Though she was only inside for a short while, all she heard was William's command to leave. How had the fearless Dylan become so terrified?

Chapter 39 Trying to act profound?

William didn't even bother to pay attention to Dylan, instead he remarked coolly to Alice, "There wasn't much to clean up in the room, so why don't you just find a chair and sit down? You're all jittery and restless. What's that about?"

"Jittery? Restless?"

Alice was on the brink of exploding with frustration.

She couldn't understand why, in the first place, she had agreed to become an apprentice to this man. What was even more baffling was that after realizing that William was just a young man, she had still agreed to honor him in the traditional manner of a student bowing before a master. She must've lost her mind!

William, appearing younger than Alice, had the audacity to reprimand her like she was some inexperienced child. His words seemed more fitting for an elder speaking to their junior.

Visibly agitated, Alice pointed at Dylan and asked, "Master, given his current condition, how should he be treated?"

Noting Alice's discontent, William nonchalantly responded, "What do you think should be done?"

Raising an eyebrow, Alice responded, "He seems to have been severely traumatized. I would start by teaching him deep breathing exercises, progressive muscle relaxation, and other relaxation techniques to balance his autonomic nervous system and promote physical relaxation. Additionally, short-term use of anti-anxiety medication or sedatives might be considered to alleviate his symptoms."

Leisurely sitting up and stretching, William remarked, "Why go through all that fuss? Just give him a good slap across the face. Problem solved."

Alice's eyebrow shot up even further, now seriously questioning William's medical expertise. Cure trauma with a slap? Why not just pray it away?

Dylan, still in shock from the prior events and hearing William's suggestion, shuddered.

Why had he messed with this oddball in the first place? A mere reprimand had shattered his courage, leaving him feeling utterly powerless. But what if, instead of Alice, William were to slap him? Would one slap from William finish him off? The mere thought terrified him.

"Alice, hit me!" Dylan's face was contorted with emotion, tears streaming as he nearly begged Alice. "Please, just slap me! I promise I'll never bother you again."

Alice was taken aback, suspecting that Dylan might have lost his sanity. Begging for a slap? Moreover, this was the same guy who had been relentless in pursuing her in the past. Now, he's swearing never to chase after her again? That's a silver lining if there ever was one.

"You better remember what you said!" Alice rationalized that one slap couldn't hurt him that much, right? At worst, she could just administer a sedative later. What mattered now was getting Dylan to stop pursuing her.

"If you slap me, I swear on my life that I will never bother you again." Dylan was almost desperate, fearing that William might suddenly lose his temper and slap him instead.

William sat in his chair, observing silently.

Alice approached, bent down, and gently slapped Dylan. The slap was neither hard nor soft, and Dylan remained on the ground, looking defeated.

"Was that it? Didn't have breakfast or something?" William finally got up, saying, "Want me to show you how it's done?"

"No!" Dylan shouted. If he could, he would've knelt before Alice, "Please, hit me harder! Use all your strength."

Alice had never heard such a bizarre request in her life.

But since it had come to this, she lifted her hand and with all her might, delivered a resounding slap.

"Smack!"

That slap was spot on!

The sound of the slap was sharp and resonant.

It left Dylan seeing stars!

However, after the slap, Dylan suddenly felt reinvigorated. He got up and sprinted out of the courtyard.

"My apologies!"

From outside the courtyard, Dylan's scream echoed. William had scared the living daylights out of him without doing much at all.

Dylan's reaction left Alice dumbfounded.

Did just one slap cure him?

William chuckled, "Now do you believe what I said?"

She couldn't deny it. Just moments ago, Dylan was sprawled on the ground like a ragdoll, terrified. But after one slap, he was bursting with energy, running faster than a rabbit.

In reality, whether Dylan was slapped or not was irrelevant. If William wanted him to be fine, it was just a matter of thought, no action required.

For a moment, Alice was speechless. She stared at her hand, lost in thought.

Was this merely a coincidence?

Or was Dylan just acting?

The more she thought, the more puzzled she became.

Perhaps, William came from an influential background and her grandfather had arranged for Dylan to play along with William.

In reality, Dylan might not have been startled at all. Everything was a setup to support William's act.

Thinking this, it seemed the only plausible explanation.

With that thought, William didn't seem that impressive anymore.

Humph! Just trying to act mysterious.

While William had the ability to easily discern others' thoughts, he didn't like to do so.

Life was already mundane enough; if he knew what others were thinking, wouldn't it be even more monotonous?

"You two know each other, don't you?" Alice raised an eyebrow and questioned.

Though William didn't actively probe her thoughts, when she uttered those words, he naturally discerned her musings.

"If you think we know each other, then we do," William replied, too nonchalant to explain. At this point, Alice was the one wanting to become his disciple. Why should he care about her opinion?

"If I'm to accept you as my master, you should at least demonstrate some real skills," Alice scoffed. "Are these mysterious antics really necessary?"

William chuckled, amused, "Young lady, let's get one thing clear – it's you who wants to acknowledge me as your master, not the other way around. Since we haven't formalized anything, you're free to leave whenever. I'm not stopping you."

"..." Alice felt like talking to this young man was exasperating.

Over the years, she had met countless individuals.

Those men trying to woo her used every trick in the book. William's antics weren't particularly clever in comparison.

Playing hard to get, feigning profundity?

"Fine, I'll leave!" With that, Alice turned on her heel and left the courtyard.

William sauntered back into the house. The water was still heating on the stove. Once it boiled, he could brew a pot of tea. It'd taste just as delightful.

After exiting, Alice immediately called her grandfather.

"Grandpa, who exactly is William? What can someone his age teach me?" Alice complained. "Don't think I haven't figured it out. You probably want me to date him, right? I've told you before, I can handle my own affairs. There's no need for you to rush things; I'm not in a hurry."

Chapter 40 He won't be interested in you romantically.

Alice's grandfather is none other than the contemporary top medical expert, Charles Turner, now well into his seventies.

If William were not to return, Charles would undoubtedly be considered the foremost figure in the medical field. The technologies he developed, such as "Nano-bot Resuscitation," "Cryogenic Revival Technique," and "Genetic Repair Injection," could practically bring the dead back to life.

Yet, Charles Turner deeply understands that his medical achievements owe much to William's years of mentorship and benevolence, merely equipping him with skills to make a living.

He doesn't even deserve to call William his master.

Sending Alice to study under William was, at its core, a gamble on Charles's part.

In Charles Turner's eyes, it's highly unlikely that William would accept her as a student. However, with Alice's natural beauty, she might be able to get close to William. If he takes a liking to her and accepts her as a servant, that would be good enough. If William truly falls for Alice, perhaps that would be an even better outcome...

Such an alliance would secure the prosperity of the Turner family for the next few centuries!

The true identity of William, of course, is something Charles has kept from Alice.

Hearing Alice's complaints, a nervous Charles asked, "Alice, did you upset William? Did he kick you out?"

"..." Alice was perplexed. "Kicked out? I chose to leave! Grandfather, don't play dumb. I know you had Dylan work with him to put on a show. And he even demanded I kneel to pay my respects before accepting his mentorship! What do you see in such an arrogant and deceitful man? I don't want any dealings with him!"

Hearing Alice's recount of kneeling to pay respects, Charles Turner's heart raced, and he struggled to breathe, his whole body tingling with excitement.

"You... you agreed to be his student?!" Charles Turner exclaimed, clenching his fist. He thought even with Alice's beauty, she might not catch William's eye. But even if she couldn't become William's love interest, being able to study under him was a blessing beyond measure.

Alice was utterly confused by her grandfather's reaction, saying, "Of course I didn't become his student. I already left his premises."

"Alice! Go back immediately! If he has already agreed, this is your chance!" Charles Turner urged impatiently. "If he's willing to teach you, not to mention the 'Nano-bot Resuscitation', 'Cryogenic Revival Technique', and 'Genetic Repair Injection' techniques, you would have the chance to learn any medical skill in the world!"

"How is that possible? How old is he even?" Alice was in disbelief. Those techniques were her grandfather's exclusive knowledge, and he hadn't passed them on to anyone in the Turner family, even when her father pleaded.

And now her grandfather was saying this about William.

Just who is this William?

"That's not for you to question!" Charles Turner, fearing Alice might miss this golden opportunity, quickly added, "Let me put it this way: if William was willing to take me as his student, even if it meant kneeling for three days, a month, or even a year, I would gladly do it!"

"..." Alice took a deep breath, stunned. The notion that there existed someone in this world her grandfather would kneel before was beyond her comprehension.

Noticing Alice's silence and fearing her stubbornness, Charles Turner's voice grew more stern, "Do you think I sent you to William for romance? I never had that intention, for William might not be interested in you. If you are fortunate enough to study under him, focus on your studies and don't harbor any unrealistic expectations."

This hardly seemed like something a grandfather would say to his granddaughter.

He almost bluntly told Alice that becoming William's student was the opportunity of a lifetime. As for pursuing a romantic relationship with him, she shouldn't even consider it.

Being a smart girl, Alice could deduce that this was not mere reverse psychology from her grandfather. Given Charles Turner's current status, he wouldn't praise any young man to such heights unless he was truly exceptional.

"I've already left!" Alice's feelings were mixed. When William demanded she kneel to show respect, she felt he was being pretentious. Out of anger, she fled. Even though she had previously agreed to be his student, she considered that agreement null due to her exit. Did she really have to go back and kneel to him now?

Without any hesitation, Charles Turner firmly stated, "Go back right now. If he's still willing to accept you, fulfill whatever he asks of you. The future prosperity of the Turner family for the next century rests on your shoulders!"

Alice felt an overwhelming weight on her shoulders. How could the prosperity of the Turner family for the next century possibly be linked to just one young man?

However, Alice was still reluctant and skeptical. Clenching her teeth, she asked, "What if he wants me to sleep with him? Do I have to agree?" 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝐨𝐯𝗲𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

There was a moment of silence on Charles Turner's side. Such a question was genuinely difficult for him to address as a grandfather and elder.

"If he truly takes a liking to you, it would be your fortune," Charles finally said, "But I still believe he won't be interested in you romantically."

Alice felt like she was going to burst with frustration.

She had initially thought her grandfather was merely trying to set her up with William and that William was just a young man her grandfather took a liking to. Now, it seemed she had been overly optimistic.

"Fine! I'll go back!" While Alice verbally agreed, she made up her mind that if William made any unreasonable demands, she would leave immediately, without looking back. She wasn't just a pawn for the future prosperity of the Turner family.

Her decision to return was primarily driven by her intense curiosity about William.

What kind of person was he that her grandfather would speak of him in such terms?

At that moment, William was waiting for the water in the electric kettle to boil.

In the kitchen, William had learned how to use these modern devices from his phone, all the while marveling at the convenience modern technology brought to people's lives.

While the water was still heating, Alice had already reached the door.

"You spoke to your grandfather?" William, feeling somewhat bored, was casually sitting in the kitchen playing with his phone. Hearing footsteps, he casually asked.

Alice gritted her teeth and replied, "I am willing to take you as my master."

William nodded and said, "Then I'll accept you as my disciple. You don't have to kneel. However, from now on, you'll need to heed my advice in all matters."

He had just checked on his phone and realized that people nowadays were not fond of kneeling. William didn't have a habit of pushing people against their will.

She's just a young girl, after all. Why trouble her unnecessarily? Accepting her as a disciple was just a way to stave off his boredom.

He used to have several servants in the past, and having a disciple now might be a good way to pass the time.

"That's it?" Alice was taken aback. She thought William would make things difficult for her upon her return.

William looked up, glancing at her and smiled kindly, "What else were you expecting? If you'd like to kneel, I wouldn't mind."

Chapter 41 Celsus' assignment.

After a long contemplation, Alice finally pinpointed the key difference between William and other young men.

William always spoke with such gravity and composure. Even though he looked so young, he exuded a wise, seasoned aura.

Most strikingly, despite his seemingly gentle and laid-back demeanor, his offhand comments often made people want to hit him out of sheer frustration.

Calm down!

Calm down!

Alice stared at William, forcing a smile and asked through gritted teeth, "Is there something you wish to instruct, Master?"

William set his phone aside, slowly rising to his feet, "Stay here and watch the fire. I'll prepare a gift for our formal introduction."

A gift? 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝐯𝐞𝗹．𝐨𝐫𝗴

Alice had initially assumed William to be a more cold, even sarcastic individual. She hadn't expected a welcoming gift upon accepting him as a master.

William's old house comprised three bedrooms, two living rooms, a kitchen, and a bathroom, one of the rooms being his study.

Before coming down from Mount San Juan Timothy, William had asked Timothy Hill to bring some of his belongings from the mountain.

During William's absence, Timothy Hill had packed these belongings into boxes, which were placed in the easternmost room.

Anything from inside these boxes would surely be considered a rare treasure. Even the box itself, made entirely of mahogany and finely crafted, bore beautiful, unique engravings of landscapes, flora, fauna, and mythical creatures.

The designs on the box were personally carved by William during his idle times. Even if they were to be taken back to an era of godly wars, they'd be treasures that deities would fight over.

After all, the items William engraved contained insights into the universe's profound truths.

Opening the box, William began to organize its contents. They included artworks he had created, a box of tea leaves, three small bottles of vintage wine, a dozen ancient rare books, and his personal tea set.

William was fond of reading and writing. The box also contained a stack of blank canvas papers from the Civil War era.

His faithful servant, Timothy Hill, knew him well.

Picking up one of the paintings, William unveiled the image of a woman in an evening gown. The woman in the painting was vivid and lively; even though it was just a painting, she seemed full of life, as if she might step out of the canvas any moment. Strangely enough, she bore an uncanny resemblance to Evelyn.

William's artworks had the power to influence one's psyche. If someone deeply attuned to spiritual or artistic insights were fortunate enough to see William's paintings, they might even achieve a higher artistic understanding. But if an ordinary person were to see these artworks, they might become hopelessly entranced, captivated for life.

Timothy Hill had been storing these paintings and writings without daring to glance at them too closely, as per William's instructions before his long slumber.

After examining the painting for a while, William carefully rolled it up and placed a stack of blank canvas papers on the desk.

"William... Master, the water is boiling." Alice approached the study door and knocked gently. The door was slightly ajar. She glimpsed William placing items on his desk and wondered about the welcome gift he might have for her.

William was merely arranging some antique books and paints on the table. Without looking up, he said, "Come in."

He was contemplating what might be an appropriate gift for Alice. Initially, he thought of crafting a medical book for her, but with all the treasures in his box, perhaps it was best to ask her preference.

Hesitating briefly, Alice stepped into the room. The notion of being alone with a man in a room made her slightly anxious.

"You wanted to study medicine, right?" Standing by his desk, William remarked, "I have a couple of medical books here. Would you like them? If not, I can write a specialized one just for you."

"What kind of medical books?" Alice hailed from a prestigious medical lineage. The Turner family was both affluent and influential. She had access to countless medical books since childhood; every book available in the market could be found in their house. To hear William offering her another medical book seemed rather mundane.

And as for him writing a new one? Given William's apparent age, she assumed it'd probably be just a summary of existing texts.

From his chest, William pulled out two books bound in sheepskin and opened one to glance at its contents. "Homework from Celsus? Hmm, interested?"

He recalled Celsus – a student of his, albeit briefly. The books were assignments Celsus had sent to William's residence. Deeming them satisfactory, William had kept them, though they seemed an odd choice for a welcome gift.

"Celsus' homework?" Alice was dumbfounded. Who was this Celsus, and what was this 'homework'?

"You can take a look first. If you don't like it, I can always write a new one for you. It's not like I'm particularly busy now." Saying this, William handed the book to Alice.

Curiosity piqued, Alice opened the sheepskin book. And then, she froze.

Was this... the long-lost "De Medicina"?

She stared intently at the well-preserved sheepskin book with its clear engravings. William called this Celsus' homework?

The insights and treatments detailed in the book for various complex diseases were groundbreaking and unique. Some of the surgical techniques mentioned had been long forgotten.

"How is it?" Seeing her in a daze, William casually inquired. If Alice was unsatisfied, he was confident he could write something far superior to Celsus'.

Snapping back to reality, Alice, still a bit shocked, glanced at the second book on the table and stuttered, "You aren't going to tell me that's the second volume of 'De Medicina', are you?"

Both volumes of "De Medicina" had been missing for centuries. The fact that William was nonchalantly offering them as a gift was staggering.

Flipping through the other volume, William glanced at its content and replied, "It seems to be." He handed it straight to Alice.

Receiving the book with trembling hands, Alice had already skimmed through some of "De Medicina". With her extensive background, she could easily discern its authenticity. If this was indeed the second volume, it would fill a significant gap in human medical history.

"You can take these two volumes home and study them. They should keep you occupied for a while." William, feeling a bit lazy, didn't want to write at the moment. These two books should suffice for Alice's studies for now.

Handling the first volume of "De Medicina" with extreme care, Alice opened the other book, nearly fainting in disbelief – it truly was the second volume!

The fact that William casually produced these two long-lost volumes to give to her was beyond comprehension.

Chapter 42 What he gave you is definitely an original.

"You... are you really giving me these two medical books?"

Alice believed she had seen it all. She'd been exposed to various extravagances and owned many unique medical texts at home. But these two classics in front of her were undoubtedly the most precious she had ever encountered.

She would swear that if these two medical masterpieces were auctioned, their value would be no less than a billion dollars. If these truly are volumes one and two of "De Medicina," such items wouldn't even be allowed to be auctioned in the world.

William also understood the significance these two classical texts would hold for the average person.

In history, Celsus is considered a significant figure. To William, his works might not be a big deal, but to Alice, they would be considered treasures.

However, since Alice had formally acknowledged William as her teacher, Celsus' works might not seem as impressive in comparison.

"If you like them, take them," William said nonchalantly. Seeing Alice's reaction, he naturally abandoned the idea of writing a new volume just for her.

"So, these are genuinely the first and second volumes of 'De Medicina'?" Alice still struggled to contain her excitement.

William nodded, "Yes, he wrote them."

"The original?"

William nodded again, with certainty. "Without a doubt."

Alice pressed further, "Are you sure?"

"Do you want them?" William asked. "If you want to study medicine, you can take these two classics home. They're just sitting here with no purpose."

"Alright!" While Alice still found it hard to believe these were Celsus' originals – mainly because the parchment books were in impeccable condition without a hint of damage or stain – the content was succinct, and many of the treatments were unheard of.

"Do you know how to brew tea?" William inquired, taking out a tea set from his box.

"Of course!" Alice replied, then paused, eyeing the tea set on the table, which looked incredibly valuable.

She came from a distinguished background and had an eye for quality.

"Master, is this a medieval Pewter set?" Alice was no stranger to luxury. The tea set in front of her, delicate and adorned with exquisite patterns, looked strikingly like the Pewter from the medieval era.

Without lifting his head, William took out the tea leaves and remarked, "Probably. Just use this for brewing. I don't have other cups at home. They've all been used by others. Once you're done making the tea, throw out the plates, cups, spoons, and forks."

"Understood." Alice, who had rarely served anyone in her life, was truly intrigued by William. Not only had he gifted her the parchment books, but even this tea set caught her eye, and she was keen to examine it more closely.

As Alice reached for the tea set, she glanced at the items on the desk and couldn't help but pause in astonishment.

On the desk, the inkwell, pen holder, and quill appeared to be quite old. Even though Alice didn't have much knowledge about these items, at first glance, she knew these were all valuable.

As she went outside with the tea set, she took another look at the box placed beside the desk.

Could it be?

The box itself seemed expensive, yet William didn't appear to be wealthy at all.

Alice wasn't particularly skilled at preparing tea. She simply rinsed the leaves and brewed them, unaware that the tea in William's box was Golden Tips, the very finest and most precious kind. Aside from a little bit she'd seen in the home of a world-renowned private collector (who had made her and her grandfather swear to secrecy), this was the only other batch.

This tea was far more valuable than gold, a treasure beyond price.

Alice hadn't given it much thought at first, being too focused on the delicate tea set. But as the faint aroma of tea began to waft around her, she wondered if the tea itself might also be of significant value.

As William emerged from the house, Alice was brewing tea at a stone table in the yard. Her concentration, combined with her inexperienced technique, made the whole process look rather clumsy.

"I'll be heading to work soon. Just make yourself at home. Add me on WhatsApp. I'll message you when I need to reach you," William said, taking a sip of the tea. She hadn't brewed it well – it paled in comparison to the likes of Timothy Hill.

As Alice added William on WhatsApp, she asked, "Where do you work?"

If the manuscript William gave her was genuine, it would be worth a fortune. Why would he still need to work at night?

Sitting on a stone stool, William replied, "A bar."

"Ah!" The word 'bar' got Alice thinking.

For wealthy individuals like them, working at a bar wasn't really considered 'work.' It was more likely for fun, perhaps to flirt or to deceive women. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

Although Alice's attitude towards William had somewhat improved, she still wasn't convinced he was a good person.

"Take the house key and make a copy for yourself," William said, now treating Alice as one of his own since she had become his disciple. "Clean up the house properly. Don't bother with the study from earlier."

Without waiting for Alice to respond, he tossed her the key and left, leaving her standing there in bewilderment.

He just gave her the key? And he's asking her to clean up again?

After William departed, Alice sat in the courtyard sipping tea.

"This tea... It's quite good!" Alice might not have been a tea connoisseur, but she could tell this was a quality brew.

After finishing the entire pot, she went inside to tidy up. Once done, she discarded the old kitchen utensils and purchased three new sets from a nearby supermarket.

"Grandpa, I've taken him as my mentor," Alice decided to report the situation to her grandfather.

Upon hearing this over the phone, Charles Turner almost jumped with excitement. "Really? Did he teach you anything?"

"He hasn't taught me anything yet, but he gave me two parchment manuscripts. He claims they're the first and second volumes of 'De Medicina'. Though the content is excellent, I doubt they're originals. He even said they were Celsus' works."

"That's it then!" Charles Turner exclaimed. "They are definitely the volumes of 'De Medicina'!"

"Grandpa, you haven't even seen them. How can you be sure they're genuine?" Alice was skeptical about the authenticity of the manuscripts, but she was puzzled as to why her grandfather was so certain.

Charles Turner confidently said, "If he gave them to you, they are definitely genuine! What else did he say?"

After pondering for a moment, Alice replied, "He... also mentioned writing a medical treatise for me..."

Chapter 43 Your mom is here.

"He's said he'd write a medical classic for you?" Upon hearing Alice's words, Charles Turner became even more excited. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭．𝑛𝘦𝘵

Compared to what William would write, those volumes of "De Medicina" seemed almost trivial.

Alice clearly hadn't grasped the gravity of what she might have missed. "I looked over the parchment books he gave me, and they are quite extraordinary. It seemed he was giving me a choice: either accept the two books or have him write a scroll for me. Naturally, I chose the books!"

"Oh, dear!" Charles Turner sighed deeply, asking, "Is he not with you now?"

"Of course not." Alice asked with evident confusion, "Grandpa, just who is William? He seems to possess numerous treasures, but why does he live in such a place?"

Charles responded, "It's best you don't delve too deeply into that. Since you've taken him as your master, just focus on being diligent."

"Grandpa, would you like to see these medical classics?" Alice asked eagerly, akin to a child with a newfound treasure.

Charles Turner replied, "Since these were given to you by your master William, make sure you never show them to anyone else! You do understand the significance of "De Medicina", right?"

Alice felt her heart jump into her throat. From her grandfather's tone, it was abundantly clear he was convinced of the authenticity of the books. This raised even more questions about William's identity.

Of course, William was unaware of the conversation between Charles Turner and Alice, nor did he have an interest in knowing.

By 6:30 PM, William arrived at the Moonlit Harbor Pub. By that time, Maria was already there, having opened the bar and was settling the accounts.

"You're here?" Maria looked up, smiling at William. "Aren't you attending your evening study sessions?"

William approached with a grin, "Nope!"

Putting down her pen, Maria said, "If you wish to study in the evening, you can always come in later. Education should be your priority. This job might bring quick money, but it's not a lifelong career."

Surprised by her concern, William replied, "You mentioned you came from the countryside, right? At my age, it's good to learn as much as possible. If I had the chance to go to college back then, I might not be doing this now."

Chuckling, William added, "Maria, you needn't worry about my studies. I skip the study sessions because they aren't very beneficial for me."

Misunderstanding him, Maria sighed, thinking William simply didn't care for studying. "I'll let Zachary and the others know. If you need to attend your sessions, you can come in later. Anyway, most of our customers only start coming in after 10:30 PM."

"Thank you." William appreciated her understanding and asked, "Will Evelyn be coming in later as well?"

Maria paused, squinting at William with a teasing smile, "Why? Taken a fancy to that young lady?"

Without hesitation, William replied, "Yes, I have."

Maria burst into laughter, "I thought boys like you would be shy about such matters, but you're quite direct!"

Boy?

William had been misunderstood many times over the years and just chuckled at Maria's comment.

For him, liking someone wasn't something to hide. He refrained from expressing his feelings to Evelyn directly, knowing too well that doing so might make her feel overwhelmed or even repelled. It was better to let things unfold naturally.

"Maria, I hope you can keep this a secret for me," William said with a gentle smile. "I'm not ready for her to know just yet."

Maria winked, "Don't worry, I'll keep your secret. Best of luck to you."

Regardless of everything, William had a positive impression of Maria.

Around nine in the evening, the pub began to fill with patrons.

Per the agreement between William and Maria, William had the liberty to choose the customers he wanted to serve.

In other words, if he didn't want to attend to a particular person, he didn't have to. But since he was being paid, William obviously wouldn't just sit idle. Whether it was moving stock, carrying bottles, or opening wine for customers, William was expected to do it all.

Moonlit Harbor Pub had a dance floor right in the center, meant for bar performances.

But anyone familiar with such places knows that asking for a dance comes with a fee.

Men come here with a simple goal – to have a good time.

William had been bustling around the establishment for hours when he took a crate of wine to table K13.

"William!"

The man seated at the center of table K13 was none other than Edward. Upon seeing William, an odd smirk appeared on Edward's face.

The reason he was here was that he had heard Evelyn was working part-time at this pub. But he never expected to see William also working here.

Now, this was interesting!

William gave him a cursory glance, said nothing, and turned to leave.

Edward's face, filled with mischief, looked as if a god were gazing down on a mere mortal.

"Hold it right there!" Edward said, getting up excitedly. Encountering William in this setting meant he had a chance to settle old scores. Otherwise, how would he keep his reputation?

William was not one to avoid confrontations. Hearing Edward's shout, he stopped, turned around, and asked, "What do you want?"

"You're a waiter, aren't you? Don't you know how to open wine? And what's with this attitude?" Edward said, a smirk playing on his lips. He had initially thought William had some powerful connections, but now seeing him as a waiter here, he felt reassured.

To him, William was just a poor kid whom he could bully as he pleased.

"Open wine?" William replied, glancing over his shoulder. He then smiled at Edward, "Sorry, I have other customers to attend to."

Nicholas, who was nearby, immediately stepped in, laughing, "Sir, let me open the wine for you!"

"Get lost! I specifically want him to serve me!" Edward exclaimed arrogantly, pointing at William. "I've paid to have fun, and he's not going anywhere today!"

William, narrowing his eyes and smiling slyly, asked, "Edward, right? Your mom's here."

"What nonsense, it's your mom who's here!" Edward shouted back. "Do you even want to work here?"

William didn't bother explaining further. He had an acute ability to recognize people and their familial ties at a single glance.

Just then, Piper, who had drunk with William the night before, approached, glaring at Edward. "You little punk! What are you doing here?"

Chapter 44 You can call him Uncle William.

Edward's gang of rowdy friends and cronies, initially planning to confront William, were silenced by Piper's stern reprimand.

The bar was already noisy, and Edward, with a flushed face, took a moment to finally grit his teeth and ask, "Mom, why are you here?"

Edward's family was quite wealthy and he was known in school as the "heir." But he was only a sophomore. Now, caught red-handed in the club by his mother and seeing the angry expression on Piper's face, Edward was probably in for some trouble.

Standing amidst them, with Piper visibly angry, William tried to ease the situation, saying, "Sweetheart Piper, don't be mad. He's just a kid, there's no harm in him having some fun."

"You... you're taking advantage of me, aren't you?!" Edward was clearly frustrated. William calling his mother "Sweetheart Piper" seemed to him like a clear overstep.

William calmly replied, "What's wrong with me calling your mother Sweetheart Piper? How is that taking advantage of you?"

Such words might have been better left unsaid. By saying it out loud, it seemed William was clearly pushing Edward's buttons.

Piper had actually come to the bar to meet William, not expecting to run into Edward. When she heard William address her affectionately as "Sweetheart Piper" in front of her son, she couldn't help but blush. Especially the way William said it; it felt like they were peers, possibly even friends or lovers. If they had gotten involved because of money the previous night, she might've just seen William as a fling. But now, his resilience and non-materialistic attitude had deeply attracted her.

Who said all men were the same?

Piper took a deep breath to calm herself, glanced at William, and said to Edward, "Edward, let me introduce you to my special friend. You can call him Uncle William. Now, apologize!"

The shock on the faces of Edward's friends was palpable.

William seemed to be about the same age as Edward. Now Edward was expected to apologize and address him as "Uncle William"? Had something happened between William and Edward's mother? This was beyond belief!

"Mom! What are you talking about? Why should I call him uncle?" Edward, clenching his fists, had initially come looking for Evelyn to develop their relationship. After seeing William, he had wanted to humiliate him. But now he had to address William as "Uncle William"?

Piper's face hardened. "You don't have to call him that! But it'll cost you half a year's allowance! And you won't be driving your car either. That way, you won't be out causing trouble!"

"Half a year? Why not starve me while you're at it?" Edward retorted defiantly. "There's no way I'm calling him that!" With a pause, he waved to his friends, "You all can leave. I'll catch up with you another time."

The group behind Edward hesitated. The lead friend murmured to Piper as he left, "Auntie, we'll be going now..."

The rest chimed in with their farewells: "Auntie, we're leaving."

Piper, with a face like thunder, simply nodded. She couldn't even be bothered to address them.

Once they'd all departed, Piper fixed Edward with a stare, asking coldly, "Edward, will you or won't you?"

Typically, a middle-aged woman running into her son at a nightclub while with a younger man would be awkward. But Piper was no ordinary woman. Having battled in the business world for years, she cared little about others' opinions. She had taken a liking to William, and age was just a number.

Especially when William's "Sweetheart Piper" had made her heart flutter.

Edward looked deeply into William's eyes, clearly conflicted. He knew his mother's temperament. If he went against her wishes, she'd definitely cut his allowance and take his car away. Maybe calling William "uncle" wasn't a big deal. Perhaps his mother's interest in William was just a passing phase. Now, William might be riding high, but when the novelty wore off, he'd see what happened then.

It's often said, "A wise man doesn't take immediate losses!" After all, there was no one else nearby, the bar was so loud, and others wouldn't be able to hear.

"Uncle William!" Edward tried to keep his voice down as he called out to William.

At this moment, he thought that even if it meant enduring a temporary humiliation, he would get his revenge someday. After all, what's the big deal about calling William "Uncle William" once?

William raised an eyebrow, "What did you say? I didn't hear it."

Edward's face darkened, thinking: Damn, this is more than just humiliation!

Piper scoffed, "You were pretty loud a moment ago. Why have you gone quiet now?"

Damn it!

Edward began to question if William had given his mother some kind of mind-control drug. Why was she siding with William?

William had always seemed ageless, like some ancient entity. In his eyes, although Piper wasn't as young as a maiden, she wasn't old either, still radiating a certain charm. Thus, he wouldn't consider calling her something like "Aunt Piper." Calling her "Sweetheart Piper" was mainly due to his current role as a bartender.

"Piper, don't push the kid. If he doesn't want to call me that, so be it." William appeared generous, yet his cunning was fully on display.

Lately, he's been less inclined to get physical, especially with average folks like Edward—an individual who grew up in a wealthy household, a typical "trust fund baby." William had little interest in confronting him.

Piper waved at Edward, remarking, "Shouldn't you be in school at this hour? Off you go! And be a bit more courteous to your Uncle William in the future."

"Mom, I'm leaving then!" Edward genuinely felt some trepidation towards his mother. Throughout his life, Piper had been a force to reckon with. Now, instead of making a quick exit, was she planning to have a few more drinks with William?

Without adding much, Piper waited for Edward to leave. Only then did she flash a smile at William, "William, let's just sit here and enjoy a few drinks tonight. Just casual chit-chat, not too much drinking."

When it came to holding her liquor, Piper truly believed she was no match for William. Furthermore, her desires for William had now transcended the physical.

She'd been contemplating all day, considering it a good time to gauge William's feelings. Although he looked quite younger than her, he seemed to exude an irresistible allure.

He was young, but his eyes concealed depths of wisdom and world-weariness that even mature men rarely showed. How could such a man exist? 𝑏𝑒𝑑𝘯𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝑐𝘰𝘮

"Sure, let's just sit and have a few drinks," William replied. He had his fair share of female company. It wasn't about being indiscriminate, but his current job was, after all, to drink with women.

Thinking back to courtesans of the past, even if the patrons were unattractive or rude, they still had to serve them, right?

Piper was relatively polite to him. Now he was just accompanying her for a drink. Why would he decline?

After sharing a drink, Piper tentatively inquired, "William, who else is in your family?"

William responded with a smile, "I'm an orphan, with no parents or siblings."

Chapter 45 Thank you Bella for gracing us with your presence!

"An orphan?"

Upon hearing William's revelation, Piper's mind began to race with possibilities.

If William still had living parents, they might object to a relationship between them due to age differences.

But with William having no parents, this was perfect!

If the two of them chose to be together, no one could stand in their way.

"Oh... I'm sorry for bringing up a sensitive topic," Piper said, raising her glass and downing its contents. "That drink was an apology for my thoughtlessness."

William never knew his parents. He had spent many years living in society as an orphan. To Piper's words, he simply chuckled, "It's okay. I've been alone for so long that I've grown used to it. Isn't there a certain peace in knowing that if I eat, no one else goes hungry?"

"You certainly have an open-minded way of thinking," Piper replied. Setting her drink aside, she scooted closer to William, her tone intimate. "So, are you still living alone? No girlfriend?"

With all the life experiences William had under his belt, he could see right through things. Especially now, when Piper's intentions were clear as day.

Yet William had his own professional standards. Relationships in a bar couldn't be taken too seriously. It was all just a part of the show.

"Piper, I'm still young and not considering settling down," William said with a sly grin, lifting his own drink, "Let's drink!"

Neither rejecting nor encouraging, William always kept his bartender role at the forefront.

How else would he sell drinks?

Piper, having contemplated her next words, was silenced by another round of drinks and could only clink glasses with William.

As the night progressed, their conversation meandered, with William gradually steering it towards Piper's life. He listened intently as Piper shared the challenges she faced, navigating life as a lone woman.

The more they drank, the more Piper's cheeks flushed, her gaze upon William growing more tender and intimate.

"Piper, maybe we should call it a night?" William suggested, his voice hypnotic.

Piper, at 43, nodded gently as if she were a shy girl once more.

"I'll see you out," William said, already assisting Piper to her feet.

Leaning into William, Piper whispered, "William, would you stay with me tonight?"

Without missing a beat, William responded, "Piper, I'm not someone who can be swayed so easily. I'll get you to your car, and perhaps Nicholas can accompany you."

Any other guy in the bar would've easily been enticed by Piper's offer, especially with a monetary incentive. Piper had already tried that tactic with William the previous night. Tonight, she had hoped to appeal to his emotions. Still, she hadn't pushed it, wanting to leave a good impression.

"That's fine. Just get me to my car," Piper said, still trying to maintain a virtuous image despite her inebriation.

After escorting Piper to her car, William was stopped on his way back to the bar by a muscular man in a suit. "William, right? Our boss wants to see you."

This man had been eyeing William since he entered. William had noticed. Bella had arrived and was in the VIP room for over an hour, bringing ten men with her.

Although William didn't regard the burly man as a threat, he followed him, wondering, "Are all women these days this fierce?"

Ten men, plus him, that made eleven.

Could she really handle all of them?

If Bella knew someone was having such thoughts, she wouldn't hesitate and would have him dealt with immediately. 𝒷𝓮𝒹𝓃ℴ𝓿𝓮𝓁.𝓬𝓸𝓂

Following the muscular man, William entered the private room and saw Bella, dressed sharply in a tailored suit with her short hair neatly styled. Several stern-faced men stood around, creating a tense atmosphere.

"Vice President Bella, I've brought the man you wanted to see," the henchman announced.

Bella, seated on a sofa, cast a cold glance at William. "So you think you can hold your liquor? Today, you'll entertain my company's associates to their heart's content."

William chuckled, responding, "Thank you for the honor, Vice President Bella."

With a wave of her hand, Bella instructed her men, "Drink up! This is William."

It was clear to all: Bella was seeking vengeance for the events of the previous night. At the time, she hadn't thought much of drinking with William. However, upon reflection, her anger grew. She felt she had a score to settle. To ensure William would be thoroughly challenged, Bella had summoned the top ten heavy drinkers from her company. Only seeing William thoroughly drunk would satisfy her.

After giving her orders, Bella retreated to the side, engrossed in her phone. The group of men formed a circle, leaving William to sit opposite them.

"William," the man in the center began with a sly smile, "Our Vice President Bella tells us you're quite the drinker. We wanted to see it for ourselves. I'm Blake. Let's start with something light."

As he spoke, Blake began mixing beer, wine, and hard liquor into a large flask.

"One flask per person. Whoever finishes first drinks another!" Blake set a tough challenge right from the get-go.

Today, Bella had given them a clear directive: if William wasn't drunk by the end, they would all lose their jobs. Naturally, they had to go all out.

Most people would be floored by just one flask, let alone thinking about a second.

With a smile, William picked up his flask, "Quite the challenge!"

The two clinked their flasks and began to drink.

The way William drank was almost surreal. Most people would take sips and swallow each mouthful. However, he seemed to inhale his drink, emptying his flask in just a second.

Before Blake was even halfway through, William was already looking at him, empty flask in hand.

The other nine men stared, their eyes wide in disbelief.

Was this some kind of magic?

Having spent many years in drinking circles, they had seen impressive drinkers, but never like William. The mixture of liquors, though potent, was usually not pleasant to drink and would get anyone tipsy quickly.

Five seconds later, Blake, having emptied his flask, gave William a rueful smile and a thumbs up. He refilled his flask and began drinking again, struggling this time.

William did his best to feign a slight drunkenness.

One shouldn't overdo things; it was better to leave some room for hope.

Bella sat silently, while the remaining nine men exchanged glances. They weren't worried. Even if William could handle his liquor, could he really outdrink all ten of them combined?

"William, you sure can drink!" Another man, his face shiny with sweat and quite rotund, cheerfully remarked, "This is just the beginning. Each of us will toast with a flask to you. After that, how about a dice game?"

Chapter 46 You can state your conditions, but I won't necessarily agree to them.

Each person having a drink with William was a clear indication of their intention to push him to the limit.

These men had already recognized William's remarkable drinking ability. If it were a one-on-one challenge, none of them would be a match for William.

However, with each of them drinking one pot and William drinking ten, even a god of alcohol might struggle to stay upright.

And that's not all; they had another trick up their sleeve.

If they couldn't out-drink him, they'd challenge him to dice games!

William didn't seem to mind. Bella's intentions today were transparently vengeful, which added some spice to the situation.

Soon after, the bar staff were kept exceedingly busy.

Five or six people took turns bringing in more drinks.

The drinks Bella ordered were all quite expensive; neither the wine nor the spirits were priced below a thousand US dollars.

Despite the quality, these drinks were no match for William's excessive consumption.

The staff outside the private room were on standby, constantly clearing bottles every three minutes.

Maria noticed that things might be going too far. While Bella's purchases were indeed profitable for the bar, she feared someone might actually drink themselves to death. She and Caleb, holding their drinks, decided to step in.

The couple was taken aback by the scene inside. Especially Caleb, who knew of Bella's influential background from the previous night and didn't want to offend her. They both approached, intending to toast Bella in a gesture of goodwill.

Bella barely glanced at them and coldly said, "Leave! Tonight, my crew is only drinking with William."

With her esteemed family background, Bella didn't afford Maria and Caleb any respect.

This left the couple in an awkward position, unsure whether to stay or go.

While William was drinking with one of the men, he heard Bella's words and promptly set down his drink. Staring intently at Bella, he coldly said, "Vice President Bella, these two are my bosses. If you won't show them respect, then I won't afford you any either. Let's call it a night."

Upon hearing William's words, even Caleb felt a chill down his spine.

Such audacity!

Caleb had informed William the previous night about Bella's identity as the heiress of the Carter family and how significant she was. How could she possibly let this slide?

While Moonlit Harbor Pub did have some influential backing, it was nothing compared to the Carter family. Offending someone like Bella was akin to seeking one's doom.

"Vice President Bella! I apologize! He's just impulsive!" Caleb quickly approached with his drink, saying, "I'll down three shots as penance!"

Bella raised her hand, gazing deeply at William, "William, if you can't outdrink them all tonight, then agree to one condition." After saying this, she poured herself a drink, raising it and finishing it in one go. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ.ｃ𝚘𝚖

"You two, drink up and leave."

Bella's grandfather had sternly warned her against offending William. Even if they couldn't be friends, they shouldn't become enemies.

But who was Bella?

She wasn't one to listen to anyone!

After Maria and Caleb finished their drinks, they had no choice but to leave. Before exiting, Maria whispered in William's ear, "If you can't keep drinking, just pretend to pass out. Don't push yourself too hard."

William nodded, not adding anything.

Once Maria and the others left, William picked up his drink and resumed with another challenger.

He downed each drink in a second, without hesitation.

His godlike ability to drink left Bella's ten men feeling a mixture of awe and fear.

Was he even human?

Downing ten pots of alcohol as if he was just drinking water!

Even chugging plain water couldn't handle this!

One of them, who had a slightly weaker tolerance for alcohol, had already rushed to the restroom, vomiting uncontrollably.

The total bill for their room wasn't low either. In just a few minutes, they had purchased over $70,000 worth of alcohol.

"Didn't you all mention dice games earlier? Lose once, drink a jug!" William's competitive spirit was ignited.

He loved this job, but he wanted Bella to understand: trying to get revenge on him through drinking was a lifetime impossibility.

Blake was the first to challenge William to a dice game.

Before playing, Blake thought it through. William might have a strong tolerance for alcohol, but being able to drink doesn't mean he could play well.

Blake and his companions were seasoned dice players. And how old was William anyway?

If they couldn't outdrink him, could they not at least outplay him?

But after five rounds, Blake was knocked out and remained in the bathroom, never to return.

After downing seven jugs, Blake had reached his limit. The fact he didn't suffer internal bleeding and end up in the hospital was already quite fortunate.

The next players, facing William, felt chills down their spine and broke out in cold sweats.

Blake was a sales representative in their department, spending at least 360 days a year wining and dining.

Before working for Bella's company, he had worked in a Las Vegas casino. He was a master at dice, able to roll any number he wanted and discern dice results by sound alone. If Bella hadn't offered a high salary, such a talented individual wouldn't have been recruited.

Yet, someone of Blake's caliber had been bested by William.

"William... impressive! Let's keep playing!"

A minute later, another one was down in the bathroom.

"Let's play Texas Hold'em! Bring a deck of cards! No more dice!"

If skill didn't work, then they had to rely on luck.

But how would they know? With someone like William, luck seemed to always be on his side. Ordinary people challenging his luck were just asking for trouble.

Three minutes later, another one was down.

"Bro! Let's just drink!" The remaining, all in their forties, looked at William with tears in their eyes.

They couldn't beat him in games or in drinking; they had to leave it to fate.

William chuckled and said, "Why are you doing this to yourselves? You can't outdrink me. Even if you had ten more people, it would be useless."

The man sitting across from William gave a bitter smile, perhaps bolstered by the alcohol, and bravely said, "William, I acknowledge your drinking capacity, but if we can't get you drunk tonight, we might as well quit our jobs."

It dawned on William.

For him, it was just a game, hardly a challenge.

But for these men, tonight's drinking session determined their future livelihoods.

"Bella, let's stop. Consider it my loss." William suddenly felt the whole thing was pointless. Why should he entertain a young lady's whims?

Bella glared at William and retorted, "Then you have to agree to one condition."

"You go first," William replied. "I may not agree, but I'll hear you out."

Bella gritted her teeth, "We had a deal."

"I never agreed!" William chuckled, "Just tell me, what's the condition?"

Bella waved to the few strong men left and instructed, "You all go home. Those who are drunk, take them to the hospital. Whoever needs their stomach pumped, get it done. Tomorrow, collect your bonus from finance."

"Thank you, Vice President Bella!"

The men, feeling reprieved, stumbled out of the room. The three who were knocked out from drinking were carried away.

The remaining seven cast grateful glances at William.

Chapter 47 I don't just sleep with women casually.

After the door to the private room closed, Bella slowly stood up and looked William up and down.

It was undeniable that this young man had a unique charm about him. She had learned from Emily that William seemed to have some expertise in ancient scripts.

At such a young age, he had even managed to have the former dean of Hudson University willingly become his student.

"What are you looking at?" William interrupted her thoughts and firmly said, "Miss Bell, just to let you know, I don't just sleep with anyone."

Gross!

Bella almost spat in his face, taken aback by his audacity.

"Pretend to be my boyfriend for a while, accompany me to a few meals, and then we can end things claiming it didn't work out between us," Bella, suppressing her urge to smack William, proposed. "As for compensation, name your price. As long as it's reasonable, it's fine."

William, quick to understand, knew that today's 'boyfriend and girlfriend' were akin to past couples.

Although he had never acted on his feelings for Evelyn, he would never do something that would tarnish his image.

"I can accompany you for meals, but pretending to be your boyfriend is off the table," William replied straightforwardly.

Pretending to be her boyfriend could lead to misunderstandings with Evelyn, right? How would he explain it then?

He wasn't the type to stoop so low for money.

Bella was genuinely surprised. A waiter in this place, who serves middle-aged wealthy women, was turning down such a lucrative offer?

Surely, pretending to be her boyfriend was a better gig than accompanying those 30-40-year-old rich women?

And the pay would be much higher!

"$100,000 a month!"

Bella still believed everyone had a price. The job she was offering was not tough, and she couldn't believe that someone like William would turn it down.

After all, those in his line of work had probably let go of their pride, driven solely by money.

"$200,000!" Bella, gritting her teeth and staring intently at William, raised her offer. If it weren't for appeasing her family, and a slight interest in William, why would she even consider such an arrangement?

William firmly shook his head, "Like I said, meals are fine. Pretending to be your boyfriend is a no-go."

Being rejected again, Bella was getting quite frustrated.

"Fine! When you dine, keep your mouth shut! $1,000 per meal!" Bella figured she could manage without the pretend romance. As long as William kept his mouth shut and ate silently, it would work.

"Who talks while eating?" William chuckled, looking at Bella as if she was being ridiculous.

Bella, a successful businesswoman, had never been looked at in such a manner in her life.

It was as if William was saying, "Do you think your conversations are more appealing than food? I'd rather eat in silence."

"Let's settle it! Leave your number! You need to be on call whenever I need!" Bella took a deep breath, feeling that she couldn't speak with William any longer. If they continued their conversation, she felt she might be driven mad by him.

"Add me on WhatsApp!" William pulled out his phone, adeptly displaying the QR code. "Pay me before the meal. I stick to a strict eating schedule, so I can't be at your beck and call anytime. You can invite me for breakfast; we won't discuss lunch and dinner. But if there's an afternoon tea, that works. And as for late-night snacks... well, that's okay too."

Bella scanned his QR code and shot him a withering glare. "You call that a strict eating schedule?"

William felt this work arrangement was actually not bad at all. Someone was treating him to meals, and even paying him beforehand. Considering Bella's wealth, the food wouldn't likely be bad. Such a deal was hard to refuse.

After adding him on WhatsApp, Bella stormed out of the private room, slamming the door behind her. She wondered why her grandfather would suggest she get close to someone like William, who was so challenging to deal with.

Emerging from the room, William found Nicholas waiting at the door. "William, are you okay?"

"What could be wrong?" William's eyes were clear, showing no signs of inebriation, and he smiled warmly.

Nicholas was almost ready to idolize William. Was this man a deity? "William, there's another group outside looking for you." Nicholas had worked here for a couple of years. From a rookie waiter to an experienced staff member, he'd seen all sorts of scenes, but recent events were eye-opening.

William's tolerance for alcohol was one thing – Nicholas was deeply impressed. But did William have some extraordinary social skills?

First, there was Piper, the wealthy woman who took a liking to him, then Bella, the ultimate rich and beautiful lady, sought him out. And now another group was directly asking for William.

"Someone else is looking for me?" William was a bit curious. His bar gig wasn't that well-known, was it? He didn't expect the old guys from Anthony Carter's group to come.

Scanning the bar with his intuition, William couldn't help but smile. Another young rival?

When Bella left the private room, she saw Ryan and his group. Bella had watched Ryan grow up. After chatting briefly, Bella intended to leave. But hearing that Ryan was there for William, she decided to stay and join them.

"Bella, are you also here for William?" Ryan mentioned William with a hint of resentment. "That guy is a jerk. I feel my sister fell for his tricks. Then, there's the unclear relationship between him and Evelyn from our school. You need to be careful around him."

"Your sister is his girlfriend?" Bella's interest in William grew. She remembered Lila had brought her to the bar the other night. Lila was from a distinguished family, as was Bella, and was incredibly accomplished for her age. How could Lila be interested in William?

"Probably not," Ryan replied. "But something's off between them. Imagine, my sister spending a whole day shopping with William and even having me buy things for him."

In their social circle, everyone knew Ryan and his sister were close. While he was intimidated by Lila, she had always pampered him since childhood.

"So, what are you here for?" Bella asked with a sly smile. "Want to warn William to stay away from your sister?"

"That's the idea," Ryan admitted. "I might not be able to confront him at school, but it's a different story outside. I've thought long and hard; William can't stay in New York."

"I support you!" Bella was always one for a bit of chaos. She was curious about William. To attract the attention of top families meant William must be extraordinary. Yet, so far, she found him incredibly annoying and a heavy drinker, with no obvious redeeming qualities. 𝘣𝑒𝑑𝑛𝘰𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝘤𝑜𝑚

While others might hesitate, Ryan Carter from the prominent Carter family feared nothing. Letting him test William's mettle seemed like a good idea.

Chapter 48 A rare group chat.

William, guided by Nicholas, approached Ryan's table. Ryan looked at William with interest and chuckled, "William, I see you're working here now. Why didn't you tell me?"

"Didn't your sister inform you?" William replied with a mere smile. To him, Ryan was just a bratty kid. Given that he wasn't too familiar with people of this era, he didn't mind humoring the youngster.

"Don't you dare bring my sister into this!" Ryan retorted, slamming the table, "Look at yourself and what you do. Stay away from my sister from now on!"

Caleb, who had been keeping an eye on the situation, knew that Ryan was a top-tier VIP member at their bar. Even if Ryan didn't visit often, his spending was never low. Recognizing the wealthy young man as a "trust fund baby", Caleb knew better than to cross him.

To his surprise, Ryan knew Bella?

Which of Bella's acquaintances would they dare provoke?

Seeing Ryan's escalating anger, Caleb hastily approached with a placating smile, "Is everything okay here?"

"This is none of your business! Back off!" Ryan shouted dismissively, not giving Caleb any respect.

With a resigned smile, Caleb backed away, understanding that if he couldn't mess with Bella, Ryan was equally untouchable.

From a distance, Maria could only watch in anxiety. She couldn't comprehend how William, a young man fresh from a rural setting, could have angered these wealthy individuals.

William, unperturbed, took out his phone, saying, "Lila, your brother's here at my workplace, telling me to stay away from you. Please don't contact me anymore."

William had lived for countless years, and he understood the age-old attitudes of wealthy families. His association with Lila wasn't deep. Though she had assisted him before, he had repaid her with a meal and returned any money owed. If Ryan was protective of his sister, they might as well stop communicating to avoid misunderstandings.

Ryan was taken aback by William's forthrightness, interpreting it as tattling. Given William's tone, Ryan believed Lila would steer clear of him from now on.

"Smart move, William," Ryan remarked smugly, thinking that since William seemed so understanding, he could go easy on him later.

William, with narrowed eyes, asked Ryan, "Would you like another drink?"

"Of course!" Ryan leaned back, propping his feet on the table, and pointed at William, "Don't you go anywhere. Serve us right here!"

Disciplining William was a task Ryan intended to complete, but now, as a customer, he relished making William serve them. It felt satisfying, especially considering their previous altercation.

"Alright then!" William responded without a hint of embarrassment. His job was to serve drinks and keep the customers company. What was there to be ashamed of? Furthermore, serving at this table meant a sizable tip.

After opening several bottles of wine for Ryan's group, William stood quietly to the side.

Bella scrutinized William, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. Was that all it took to intimidate him? The person her grandfather had taken an interest in seemed incredibly lackluster.

William was initially expected to be unfazed by Ryan's threats, perhaps even blowing up on the spot, showing his fiery side, and giving Ryan a good thrashing.

Ryan had brought eight guys with him this time. All of them were from the Bronx Budo Dojo and were Ryan's senior martial arts peers. Ryan had invited them for drinks and asked them to help teach William a lesson. There was no way William would get away this time.

Just as William finished opening the drinks, Ryan's phone started ringing.

The bar was incredibly noisy, and Ryan shot William a deep glance before stepping outside to take the call.

"Hey sis, what's up?" Ryan had anticipated his sister might call, but he didn't think much of it.

"What's up? Did you go looking for trouble with William?" Lila's voice came out, her tone sharp, "Ryan, I'll tell you once more, I don't like William, but don't you dare provoke him! Come back to school right now!"

Lila, being an astute woman, wasn't entirely sure about William's background, but she had sensed something unusual about him.

The elders of her generation rarely interfered with the younger generation's affairs, but many of the senior family members wanted to be in William's good books. Did Ryan really think he could offend someone like William?

"Don't worry, sis. I'll head back to school soon," Ryan replied, though he didn't take Lila's words seriously. If he didn't teach William a harsh lesson tonight, he wouldn't be satisfied.

Returning to the bar, Ryan promptly turned off his phone. By then, William was still standing near their table.

The group drank from 11 PM till a little after 3 AM. Bella sat there, mostly engrossed in her phone, texting Lila. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝐨𝐯𝗲𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

"Lila, who exactly is William?" Bella stayed not only to ensure Ryan didn't cross any boundaries but also to see if William would finally lose his temper.

"I don't really know either! Aren't you aware, Bella?" Lila responded, "Maybe we should ask Alice?"

Without hesitation, Bella created a group chat with just the three of them.

Alice was up late, engrossed in two parchment books William had given her. Irritated by the constant phone notifications, she saw a group chat invitation.

Who would drag her into a group chat in the middle of the night?

She initially wanted to leave the group immediately, but upon seeing the participants, she paused.

"What's this about?" Alice was curious. The three of them were from old family friends, and although they occasionally connected, they weren't particularly close.

At least they never had a private group chat before.

"Alice, why did your grandpa ask you to get in touch with William?"

Alice raised an eyebrow, careful not to reveal that she had already accepted William as her mentor. That would be so embarrassing! She was even planning to lay down some ground rules with William the next day, so she couldn't let others know about her decision to become his student.

"Perhaps William's ancestors had some dealings with our three families. Now that he's all alone, our families might have promised to take care of him," Alice provided a seemingly plausible explanation.

Suddenly, everything clicked for both Lila and Bella. That explanation was the most logical one.

"Have you met William yet?" Lila asked.

Alice didn't see any reason to hide the fact, "Yes, I met and chatted with him this afternoon."

Bella typed quickly, "Do you guys think it's possible that our grandfathers and William's ancestors made some pact, allowing William to choose one of us as his companion?"

Chapter 49 After tonight, don't go to school anymore.

After Bella sent that message, the chat group went silent.

In this day and age, relationships are one-to-one. Even if their grandfathers had set an agreement allowing William to choose one of them as a partner, he would have to choose only one of them.

Alice didn't see it that way. From what her grandfather said, there was no intention to match her with William. And the idea of such an agreement sounded strange—how could there be a pact that would allow William to choose from among them?

Bella had merely speculated. She looked up at William, wondering what was so special about this seemingly ordinary server.

Ryan, already quite drunk, pointed at William and commanded, "William, after tonight, don't bother going back to school, understand?"

William, wearing his professional smile, retorted, "Ryan, would you like another drink?"

"You ignoring me?! Acting dumb, huh?" Infuriated and bolstered by alcohol, Ryan grabbed a glass and hurled it at William.

With a subtle sidestep, William dodged, and the glass struck an old man behind him.

The bar's lights flickered, and the old man stood motionless. Ryan glanced over, his inebriation instantly dissipating from shock. "Grand... grandfather? What are you doing here?"

Bella also stood up, surprised. Anthony Carter was here?

"Come out!" After saying this, Anthony Carter walked out of the bar.

He had always been keenly aware of William's whereabouts. Learning Ryan was causing trouble for William at the bar, he felt a rush of anxiety. Seeing William serving drinks to Ryan nearly made his heart jump out of his chest.

Did this young fool have a death wish?

Was William serving him?

My God! Didn't he know that his grandfather was merely a servant who washed William's feet?

If it hadn't been for William using his telepathic powers to instruct Anthony Carter to pretend not to recognize him, Carter might have knelt before William on the spot.

Ryan, who was swaggering around earlier, now looked completely defeated in front of Anthony Carter.

His grandfather had personally come to the bar to reprimand him. How serious was this matter?

He didn't have to guess how Anthony Carter found him. The man had vast resources and connections. If he wanted to find someone, he certainly could.

"Ryan! Can't you behave for once?" Although Anthony Carter usually doted on his grandson, he was aware of Ryan's rashness. That's why he kept him away from William, fearing that a slight mistake might offend William and bring disaster upon the Carter family. And now, Ryan had willingly put himself in the line of fire.

Ryan forced a smile, saying, "Grandfather, did you really come all this way just to find me? It's late; shouldn't you be asleep instead of tracking me down?"

"Cut the nonsense!" Anthony Carter clenched his fists, genuinely fearing he might lose his temper and seriously hurt Ryan. "You will apologize to William now! If he forgives you, well and good. But if he doesn't, you won't be returning to school. You'll be grounded at home for ten years, and you won't be allowed out."

Ten years of confinement!

No more school!

To Ryan, that was worse than death.

The corner of Ryan's mouth twitched, and he cautiously inquired, "Grandfather, just who exactly is William? Even if you picked him out for my sister, this seems a bit much, doesn't it?"

Anthony Carter shot him a sharp glance, replying, "It doesn't matter who he is to you! Just remember this: you could offend me, you could offend anyone in this world, but you cannot offend him! Is that clear enough?"

"I... I understand," Ryan replied. "I'll go apologize to him right away."

While Ryan still wasn't clear about William's identity, his grandfather's straightforward words made it clear that he had to apologize immediately, or he might really end up grounded for ten years.

"Hold on, I'll come with you," said Anthony Carter, unable to trust Ryan on his own.

Though William appeared approachable and kind, Anthony remembered a certain individual who, in the past, had crossed William's boundaries. With just a wave of William's hand, that person had vanished without a trace.

Anthony hoped that if William was indeed angry, he would spare Ryan, considering the history of loyalty and service between their families.

As the elder and the younger returned to the bar, William was already tidying up. The group from Bronx Budo Dojo didn't dare act out anymore. With the patriarch of the Carter family present, would they risk offending him?

The more Bella thought about it, the more she felt there was something mysterious about William.

Considering it was now past 3 AM, just what kind of person was Anthony Carter, and what could possibly bring him to a bar at this hour?

As Ryan and his grandfather finally re-entered the bar, William was still clearing up bottles.

"Brother-in-law, I'm sorry," Ryan began, his mind racing to find the best approach. "I promise I won't ever disturb you or my sister again. If you want to know anything about my sister, I'll tell you." Merely apologizing wouldn't be enough; he had to demonstrate sincere intent.

Addressing William as "brother-in-law" might just be the gesture to mend fences.

William's brow furrowed, but his gaze settled on Anthony Carter.

Anthony Carter shuddered all over, about to kneel, but a mysterious, invisible force prevented him from doing so.

"Lor... Wi... I mean, Mr. Johnson, I apologize. The child doesn't know any better. Please don't take his words to heart." Anthony Carter initially wanted to address William with a title signifying great respect, but realized it wasn't appropriate in this context.

Daring to call him by his first name? That was even more unthinkable!

He settled on addressing him as "Mr. Johnson".

Yet even with this formal address, Anthony Carter was filled with fear and trepidation, worried that a single display of displeasure from William might lead to their demise.

"It's alright, children can be thoughtless at times," William replied with a smile. "However, understand this: I cannot possibly become a son-in-law to the Carter family. Do you comprehend?"

"Understood! Understood!" Anthony Carter's face turned pale instantly, and his back was soaked in cold sweat.

Ryan had addressed William as "brother-in-law". Would William then call him "grandfather"? Anthony Carter didn't dare let William use such a title for him.

At this moment, Anthony Carter was so shaken he could barely stand. How had he not slapped that reckless boy, Ryan, into oblivion earlier? 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝐧𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝐦

"Would you all like to continue drinking? If not, I have other matters to attend to," William asked casually, wondering if he should continue working here. The constant influx of such visitors was becoming rather tiresome.

Anthony Carter hastily waved his hands, saying, "No more, no more!"

Continue drinking? Would that mean having William serve him?

Did he have a death wish tonight?

"In that case, I won't keep you any longer," William stated, proceeding to tidy up the bottles on his own.

Anthony Carter, on impulse, wanted to assist but halted under William's firm gaze.

All this time, Bella had been observing silently from the side.

The patriarch of the Carter family's attitude toward William was indeed peculiar. Even if William possessed extraordinary talents, he was, after all, just a young man. The elder Carter's attitude towards William could only be described as one of reverence, couldn't it?

Chapter 50 The purpose is to see Evelyn, right?

Ryan, having drunk a bit too much, completely missed Anthony Carter's reaction. Seeing William's similarly cold attitude towards his grandfather, Ryan's anger flared. Pointing at William, he shouted, "William! Am I giving you too much respect? How dare you speak to my grandfather like that?"

Slap!

Anthony Carter, quaking with fear, delivered a hefty slap across Ryan's face. His voice, edged with panic, came out sharper than intended, "You good-for-nothing! How dare you speak to Mr. Johnson like that?"

Ryan was left stunned by the slap, while Bella and the group from the Bronx Budo Dojo were equally shocked.

Mr. Johnson?

The way Anthony Carter addressed William was quite intriguing.

Who could be so significant that even Anthony Carter would call him 'Mr.'?

William ignored them, carrying a bottle of wine to the storeroom. Anthony Carter, on the other hand, meekly followed William, whispering, "Mr. Johnson, the child doesn't know better. Please don't take it to heart. Once we get home, I'll make sure to discipline him severely."

"Come here," William, still holding the wine bottle, continued walking to the storeroom with Anthony Carter trailing behind.

Caleb initially wanted to follow, but recalling the slap Anthony Carter gave Ryan, he suddenly couldn't muster the courage.

How assertive this old man was!

Who would dare to follow?

After placing the wine bottle in the storeroom and stepping out a minute later, William gave Anthony Carter a profound look. With no one else around, he calmly said, "Anthony, when you get back, tell them not to disturb me unless necessary. As for your descendants, there's no need for them to seek me out intentionally. The earlier ones can be overlooked, but if others continue to approach, don't blame me for not cherishing old ties."

Sigh

"I understand," Anthony Carter replied with his head bowed. He had sent Lila to William, hoping that in William's unfamiliarity with contemporary society, Lila could forge a closer bond with him.

Of course, there was a gamble involved. If any of their descendants pestered or offended William, the consequences would be unimaginable.

Like the current situation with Ryan.

"As for Ryan, I won't hold it against him. But as for your family, keep them in check," William's temper wasn't necessarily bad, but it wasn't too accommodating either. Not everyone who offended him met a dire fate, but their lives hung in the balance of William's whims.

"Rest assured, sir, I'll ensure Ryan is disciplined when we get home!"

"At your age, you should head home and rest," William added and then exited without another word.

Throughout this exchange, Anthony Carter followed William closely, demonstrating a clear hierarchy in their relationship.

Inside the bar, many patrons, having had a bit too much to drink, were oblivious to the commotion. However, every detail was observed by Bella.

The mannerisms and actions of Anthony Carter were indeed food for thought!

After returning to the main hall, Anthony Carter bowed his head slightly towards William, then led Ryan out. The members of the Bronx Budo Dojo also left in their entirety.

Bella typed out a string of text on her phone's chat interface, intending to share with Lila what she witnessed tonight. However, after hesitating for a moment, she deleted everything.

Even now, Bella remained uncertain about William's identity. But Anthony Carter's behavior assured her one thing: William's background was no ordinary one. For him to elicit such a gesture from Anthony Carter spoke volumes. It went beyond just having a vast network or power.

"William, how about joining me for a casual lunch at my place tomorrow?" Bella approached William and tentatively suggested.

William looked at Bella nonchalantly. In the moment their eyes met, Bella felt as though this man could see straight through her, causing her to instinctively avoid his gaze.

"Sure," William agreed without hesitation. He held no animosity toward old acquaintances, but the demeanor of Anthony Carter and his group had shifted from fifty years ago. While they still respected William, they seemed more fearful of William taking away all they had accumulated over the years.

They seemed even more terrified that their descendants would serve William for generations.

It was rather laughable.

With William's influence and capability, wealth and power were within easy reach if he so desired. In his eyes, all that Anthony Carter and his associates had amassed was worth less than dirt.

Bella's interest in William had intensified, and after tonight, she was determined not to share the evening's events with Lila and her group. She wanted to know who William truly was.

After receiving an affirmative answer from William, Bella left, trying to appear nonchalant.

Barely two minutes after Bella departed, Maria approached William. She seemed somewhat uneasy as she said, "William, after tomorrow, perhaps it's best if you don't come to work. Maria will ensure you get your commission for these two days."

William simply nodded, "Thank you, Maria. If you ever face any difficulties in the future, you can come to me."

He had noticed that even though his presence could bring substantial revenue to the bar, the people seeking him out these past two nights posed a potential problem for Maria and the others, especially given the offense he had caused Ryan. This situation was akin to a ticking time bomb, potentially bringing disaster to Maria's establishment.

Hearing William's words, Maria chuckled and playfully rolled her eyes at him, "I was about to say the same thing to you! What troubles could I possibly face? As for you, navigating a big city alone isn't easy. If you ever need help, come to Maria."

William laughed, replying, "Sure."

"If you're looking for a part-time job, I can hook you up," Maria began, pulling out her phone. "The pay might not be as much as here, but it should cover your living expenses. Let me give you a contact..."

William shook his head, "Maria, I appreciate the thought, but I've already found a part-time job."

Dining with Bella could be considered a job, he mused, and the compensation wasn't bad. By the look in Bella's eyes, she might have figured out something, but it wasn't of significance. William wasn't too concerned about how others perceived him.

Would it matter if everyone knew he had the ability to live forever?

"I'll transfer your commission and base pay for the past two days then," Maria said, initiating a mobile transfer. "Hold on, don't leave just yet. Let's all have a goodbye meal together, on me."

Checking his phone, William saw Maria had transferred $30,000 to him. That would last him quite a while.

Regarding the goodbye meal, he had only worked two nights after all. Maria had been more than fair and generous with him.

"Alright," William replied with a smile, "Maria, it's not really a 'goodbye'. I'll probably come around often for drinks."

Drinks?

Maria chuckled. Given William's lightweight drinking capacity, it was as if he was coming for water rather than alcohol. ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏ𝚟𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

His primary reason for visiting the bar was probably to see Evelyn, wasn't it?

Chapter 51 Nicholas's shining moment.

By the time Evelyn arrived at the bar, it was already 10 PM.

By then, Edward had already left. However, in between serving customers, some waitstaff shared the tale of William's involvement with a wealthy woman named Piper.

Piper had taken a fancy to William and wanted to financially support him as a kind of benefactor. When Piper's son came to cause trouble for William, Piper surprisingly had her son refer to him as "Uncle William."

Evelyn's opinion of William was neutral, but upon hearing this tale, she couldn't help but be taken aback.

A young man who wasn't taking the straight path, dreaming of being kept by a wealthy older woman.

This story caused William's reputation to plummet in Evelyn's eyes.

Not long after, Evelyn heard whispers of another tale. William was invited to a private booth by a wealthy, attractive woman who had ordered a lot of alcohol. It seemed she too had her eyes on William and wanted to win him over with money.

Those who gossiped about this were clearly jealous, and naturally, these tales further tainted Evelyn's impression of William.

As closing time neared, Maria approached Evelyn, inviting her for a late-night meal. Evelyn was unaware that William was leaving his job the next day.

At 4 AM, inside the bar, Maria prepared a delicious barbecue. She invited only a few employees who had gotten close to William over the past couple of days.

"William, are you really quitting?" Nicholas, arguably the employee closest to William even though they had known each other for just two days, asked. His admiration for William was beyond words, almost bordering on worship. Hearing that William was leaving, Nicholas couldn't hide his disappointment.

William nodded, "I'm leaving."

"You haven't taught me how to play dice yet," Nicholas chuckled, "But you have an exceptional talent, William. I'm sure you'll strike it rich in the future. Remember me then. After all, I consider myself your apprentice."

William didn't deny the "apprentice" comment and responded, "So, all you want in life is to get rich?"

"Absolutely. If I can get wealthy, nothing else matters," Nicholas said candidly. Though young and working in such an environment, he was straightforward without much cunning. Pausing, he laughed at himself, "But for someone like me, without any particular skills, that dream probably isn't realistic."

William chuckled but chose not to elaborate further.

The dream of striking it rich?

Many ordinary people probably hold such thoughts.

He was like a magical lamp; wishes about overnight wealth, which seemed impractical to many, could easily come true with William.

"William, why are you quitting?" Evelyn, who had built some rapport with William, couldn't believe that he was leaving after just two days.

William's pay must be pretty good, right?

From what she'd observed these past two days, wasn't he particularly fond of money?

He seemed like the type who would do anything for it.

"I just don't want to continue," William said, looking Evelyn in the eye with a smile. "By the way, you live on East 62nd Street, right?"

Evelyn's expression turned cold, "How do you know that?"

William calmly replied, "Don't misunderstand. I live around there too. I played poker with your grandfather the day before yesterday, and he mentioned it."

"You... played poker with my grandfather?" Evelyn's eyes widened in astonishment.

Indeed, her grandfather loved playing poker.

Sometimes he'd place bets, but just small ones. It was more a form of entertainment among the elderly.

William, joining old men for a game of poker?

"Well... the other day, Richard left halfway through a game, so they invited me to fill in," William explained. "I just moved into the place with the large sycamore tree in the yard."

Understanding dawned on Evelyn, "That's why I hadn't seen you around before."

"Are you heading back to the dormitory later?" With a bit of thought, William figured out that at this time, Evelyn wouldn't be heading back to East 62nd Street, as it would worry her grandfather.

"Yes," Evelyn nodded.

"Let's go together," William said straightforwardly, his gaze clear. "I'm also heading back to campus."

"Alright. Did you bring your bike?" Evelyn usually cycled to work.

"No," William responded. During the day, he took public transportation, but at night he walked back. After all, his walking speed wasn't any slower than any other mode of transport.

"How did you get back to school yesterday?" Evelyn asked. "Taking a cab for such a long distance must have cost quite a bit."

"I walked back."

Upon hearing this, everyone at the table stared at him in disbelief.

Walking from the bar to Hudson University would surely take an hour or two at least. More importantly, wasn't he tired?

"You... Alright, that's impressive! So, how do we go back together?" Evelyn conceded.

Maria quickly interjected, "I have a spare bicycle in my shop. I don't use it regularly. I can give it to William, and you both can ride back."

"Can you teach me how to ride a bike? I've never learned how," said William. He had a keen sense of observation and knew that Evelyn rode her bike to work. Though the concept seemed simple, he had never tried it before .

Evelyn: "..."

In that moment, Evelyn was rendered speechless.

It seemed they weren't particularly close. Riding back home together was one thing, but having Evelyn teach him how to cycle was another. 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏｖ𝚎𝚕．𝚌ｏｍ

In front of so many people, she felt it would be inappropriate to refuse. If she did, it would be quite embarrassing for William.

"Fine," Evelyn finally replied, albeit with some reluctance.

From the side, Nicholas silently admired William's audacity. With such a brazen demeanor, it was no wonder he charmed many.

Subsequently, Maria started hosting the dinner, engaging in small talk and inviting William to eat. This gesture was also to leave a positive impression on the other colleagues.

"Nicholas, haven't you always lost dice games to me? Here's your chance," William said as he sat next to Nicholas. "Let's play again. If you win, make a wish; who knows, it might come true."

Nicholas, who hadn't consumed much alcohol that evening, chuckled, "William, if I manage to beat you today, I bet I could even win a few hundred thousand dollars in the lottery tomorrow."

"The lottery?" William raised an eyebrow, genuinely unfamiliar with the concept.

"Yeah, beating you would feel almost like winning the lottery, right?" Nicholas responded, signaling the waiter to bring over some dice cups.

Casually shaking the dice, William proposed, "Let's keep it simple. We'll just use two dice and see who rolls a higher number."

Nicholas shot William a sharp look, saying, "Just don't use any of your fancy tricks, William. Lately, my luck's been on fire. I can easily roll two sixes. Even a tie with you would be satisfactory."

William responded, "If it's a tie, I'll count it as your win."

What Nicholas didn't realize was that this could be one of the most memorable moments of his life.

It was clear that William wanted him to make a wish, even if that wish was something as modest as winning a few hundred thousand dollars in a lottery.

After a fervent shake, Nicholas lifted his dice cup, grinning triumphantly, "Double sixes! Your turn!"

William revealed his dice: one six and one five, just a tad short.

It was evident that he had lost on purpose. Winning against him wasn't easy; one had to showcase real skill.

Now that Nicholas had won, William was determined to make Nicholas's wish come true – the wish of winning a few hundred thousand dollars in the lottery.

Chapter 52 Ride together

After the farewell dinner, it was nearing 5 a.m.

For someone like William, sleep was irrelevant. Even if he were to go without it for a century, it wouldn't affect him.

But Evelyn was different.

She was just an ordinary person—attending school by day and working at night. Naturally, her body would feel the strain over time.

Upon leaving the bar, Evelyn paused, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Were you joking earlier? How can someone your age not know how to ride a bike?" she asked, a hint of astonishment evident in her gaze.

William sheepishly shook his head, "I genuinely don't."

Evelyn chuckled, replying, "Alright then, I'll teach you." She confidently mounted her bike and began demonstrating the basic techniques of cycling to William. Every move, every point of balance, she explained in great detail. For William, although it seemed like his first attempt, he caught on remarkably fast. It was almost as if, after just one demonstration from Evelyn, he could mimic her perfectly, handling the bike as though he had been riding for years.

Watching William ride effortlessly, a suspicion crossed Evelyn's mind, "Is he doing this on purpose to get close to me?" The thought made her smile; after all, why would someone like William resort to such a tactic to approach her?

On the way back to school, only William and Evelyn remained.

Cycling side by side on the quiet road, there was no tension between them, and clearly, no ulterior motives.

"Evelyn, do you have any wishes?" William now seemed like a veritable magic lamp. Should Evelyn voice a desire, he could fulfill it for her.

While others might boast about plucking stars from the sky, if William wanted to fetch something from any place in our solar system, the Milky Way, or even further, he certainly could. He could even use his superpowers to shrink planets down to the size of a grain of rice.

"I don't have any wishes." Even though Evelyn felt that William seemed to be on a path of redemption, they hadn't known each other well enough to delve into personal aspirations.

Then, casually, William asked, "With your work schedule, do you ever get to sleep?"

"I take naps during the day, so it's fine," Evelyn replied, feeling that silence between them might be more awkward. Laughing, she added, "Weren't you doing well working at the bar? Why'd you quit?"

William replied, "Consider it me having earned enough to get by. Besides, catering to the whims of the wealthy isn't all that appealing."

When he first started at the bar, he considered leveraging his talents to thrive. But because of him, the clientele changed, and it wasn't something Maria and Caleb could handle anymore.

William didn't want to resort to violence at every turn. In this peaceful era without war, if he wanted to blend into society successfully, the best he could do was adhere to its rules.

"You made enough in just two days?" Evelyn had no idea how much William had earned over those two days. She'd guessed at most a few thousand dollars and never imagined William could make thirty thousand dollars in just two days.

"It's enough for now. Money isn't that important to me," William paused before adding, "After all, I have tuition to pay next year, and I need to cover everyday expenses. Maybe I'll have to find another job."

"You... you pay your own tuition?" Evelyn suddenly felt a sense of camaraderie, thinking that perhaps those living on East 62nd Street weren't particularly well-off either.

"Not this year," William replied, "but I will from the next."

Tentatively, Evelyn asked, "Oh, so your parents don't support you?"

"They passed away when I was very young," William was clear on one thing: to have a fruitful conversation, it helped if both parties were on somewhat equal footing. After all, why else would there be different cliques?

"I'm sorry," Evelyn quickly apologized and changed the subject, "I remember the owner of the house next to mine is named Brian. You're renting from him?"

Riding beside Evelyn, William could faintly smell a subtle fragrance emanating from her. He smiled, "That property used to belong to my family. I moved in only recently for my studies."

"Oh! So your family must have been quite wealthy back in the day, owning such a large property."

Gradually, Evelyn was letting her guard down with William, engaging in casual chatter.

William chuckled, "You could say that. My grandfather was a renowned businessman. However, due to the Great Depression in 1929, our family fortunes dwindled."

Not wanting to dwell on the topic, Evelyn inquired, "Are you close to Lila?" 𝘣𝘦𝘥𝑛𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝘯𝘦𝘵

"Not really. I met her just a couple of days ago. I'm new to New York. Her grandfather knew mine, so she showed me around the school."

Crafting tales about his own grandfather, William was adept at spinning stories without batting an eyelid.

Their casual conversation made the journey less awkward. By the time they reached the school entrance, dawn had broken, and some breakfast joints were opening up.

"Let me treat you to breakfast," William suggested, pointing to a nearby cozy breakfast spot.

Evelyn had barely eaten any grilled meat at the bar earlier, and she knew that if she went home to sleep at this hour, she'd probably find it hard to wake up later. So she nodded in agreement and parked her bikes in front of the small diner.

Though William chatted casually with Evelyn throughout their journey, he was also observing her physical condition. Evelyn's health seemed rather frail. Just two nights of working at the bar had left her visibly exhausted. If she kept up this pace, she'd surely wear herself out.

From Evelyn's job choices and their recent conversation, William could tell that if he offered her money, she'd definitely refuse. Direct help would undoubtedly be turned down by Evelyn.

So the only option left was to treat her to breakfast.

Two cups of coffee and two egg sandwiches were served. As William handed one of the sandwiches to Evelyn, a trace of golden blood seeped from his fingertip and soaked into the sandwich.

"Thank you," Evelyn said politely as she accepted the sandwich.

William faintly smiled. His blood had the unique ability to restore youthfulness. While it couldn't grant eternal life, it could extend one's lifespan by twenty years.

Evelyn ate leisurely. After finishing the sandwich, she felt a sudden surge of energy. All her fatigue vanished, and she felt rejuvenated.

"Why don't I feel tired anymore?" Evelyn questioned, furrowing her brows. She had been extremely exhausted earlier, but after the meal, she felt as if she'd had a full night's sleep. She even felt energetic enough to run a couple of laps around a track.

Looking at her as if she was a child discovering something new, William chuckled, "Feeling full often gives one energy."

"But this sensation is extraordinary!" Evelyn remarked, glancing at William, who had already polished off his sandwich. She hesitated before adding, "I won't go into school with you later. I'll head in first."

Evelyn knew that if they entered the school campus together and were seen, it would undoubtedly spark rumors. Being well-aware of such consequences might have been one of the reasons she agreed to breakfast in the first place.

"That's fine, I really enjoyed our chat," William replied. "It's the weekend tomorrow; you'll be heading home, right? We could travel together."

"That works. Though I'll leave tomorrow morning. I have work tonight," Evelyn didn't decline. After their chat during their journey, her impression of William had improved. Given they were neighbors, traveling together wasn't an issue.

Chapter 53 How are you feeling today?

In the morning, William attended a foundational class in the main lecture hall, only to find it somewhat dull.

Even the university-level courses seemed overly simplistic to William, who had profound insights into many core subjects.

Rather than listening to someone else in class, he'd be better off heading to the library to read on his own.

After entering the library, William simply strolled leisurely through the aisles. If he wished, he could, in just a day, finish reading all the books in the library without physically flipping through a single one.

It would have been too mundane to just sit idle, so William picked up a copy of John Steinbeck's "The Grapes of Wrath" and settled into a chair next to the bookshelf.

Even William had to admit, Steinbeck was an unparalleled genius in portraying the raw realities of society. His prowess in storytelling was simply unmatched.

Fifty years ago, William had read works by many renowned authors, but compared to Steinbeck, they fell short.

Many writers tried to depict the struggles and injustices of their era, but few captured it with such poignancy.

But Steinbeck? Just one line from him elicited a knowing smile from William.

"Why are the rich so intent on taking from the poor?"

As William was deeply engrossed in his book, Edward Taylor came over and sat next to him.

The former principal of Hudson University had been keeping a close eye on William since he returned from the museum. Upon learning that William was a freshman at Hudson University, he was ecstatic. Having accessed William's records, he specifically instructed his former students to report any updates on William's activities to him. 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

The school to which Anthony Carter had recommended admission undoubtedly had a notable background.

"You enjoy John Steinbeck as well?" Edward Taylor remarked with a warm smile, trying to strike up a conversation with William.

William momentarily shifted his gaze from his book to glance at Edward Taylor.

Any other student, realizing they were seated next to the former principal, would likely be deeply intimidated. But William merely gave him a brief look, then returned to his reading, leaving Edward Taylor feeling somewhat awkward.

"William, how... how are you feeling today?" Edward Taylor inquired.

Edward Taylor initially wanted to negotiate with William to teach him the ancient scripts. But the words that came out were different from what he had planned. He recalled William mentioning that if he was in a good mood, he might consider teaching him.

Upon hearing the question, William slowly set down his book, looked at Edward Taylor, and replied with a smile, "I'm in quite a good mood. But are you truly curious about what happened in the past?"

"Of course, I want to know!" Edward Taylor replied earnestly, "If you can decipher the inscriptions on the stone tablet, you should understand the historical significance it holds. It represents a blank in our world's history."

"If it's as you say," Edward Taylor continued passionately, "then our world's history might date back even further than the generally accepted 5,000 years. Understanding our past is crucial to comprehending the origins of humanity and the trajectory of world history, which aids in establishing our place in the grand scheme of life."

Edward Taylor's voice had risen in volume. A student from a nearby table, unaware of who he was, looked up and said, "Excuse me, could you please lower your voice?"

"I'm sorry," Edward Taylor apologized to the student. He then lowered his voice and continued, "William, I'm willing to pay any price if you'd teach me those scripts."

William calmly asked, "Even your life?"

"Absolutely!" Edward Taylor responded without hesitation. "If it allows me to understand what truly transpired in the past, I wouldn't mind even if it meant my end would be tomorrow."

"You remind me of someone," William remarked with a smile. In front of Edward Taylor, he seemed more like an elder, exuding an air of seniority. This peculiar feeling wasn't lost on Edward Taylor either, but he didn't find anything amiss about it.

The more I learn, the more I realize how much I don't know.

"Who?" Edward Taylor inquired.

"Socrates." A quote from Socrates suddenly came to William's mind — I know that I am intelligent because I know that I know nothing.

Edward Taylor chuckled ruefully, "How can I even dare to compare myself to Socrates? I just hope you can teach me, William."

"I can teach you, but what if you had to die tomorrow? Would you accept that?" William's eyes narrowed slightly, "You should know that some things aren't to be taken lightly in my presence."

"Yes! As long as you teach me, I'm prepared to die tomorrow!" Edward Taylor declared resolutely. Though he wasn't sure of the background of this young student, he was willing to face death if William would teach him the inscriptions on the ancient tablet.

"Then come with me." After saying this, William picked up his copy of "The Grapes of Wrath", intending to borrow it and read further.

Edward Taylor followed William out of the library. The librarian was rather taken aback when she noticed Edward Taylor. Just what was this student's background?

It even seemed that Edward Taylor was trailing behind him.

Walking beneath the shade of campus trees during class hours, they encountered only a few students and townspeople. William asked, "Did you bring a pen and notebook?"

"I did!" Edward Taylor eagerly took out a small notebook and a fountain pen from his pocket, adjusting his glasses in preparation to jot down what William would say.

After a moment's reflection, William began, "The inscriptions on the tablet depict an individual's life journey. You can think of it as a diary, though certainly not as eloquent as Mr. Steinbeck's writings."

Edward Taylor's mouth twitched in disbelief. Could the two even be compared? While Mr. Steinbeck's prose was undoubtedly splendid, how could the inscriptions on the tablet be judged as a piece of literature? It was a precious historical artifact; even a snippet from it could represent a missing piece of history!

The two are not comparable.

"The first sentence reads, 'I finally found a way to record my thoughts. I awoke from a realm of chaos and monotony; I couldn't find anyone else.'"

"Then, after an indeterminate amount of time, I encountered a woman named Gaia. She found the chaotic realm too bland. So, I created a beautiful place for her, which we named 'Earth.'"

"Later, I fell into another deep slumber. Upon waking, I met someone named Cronus. He was somewhat interesting, albeit a tad verbose and not particularly strong. Eventually, Cronus and Rhea had many children; one of them named Zeus, whom I quite favored."

"In the end, Cronus fell. I wonder when will it be my turn to die?"

...

As William walked, he recounted the inscriptions on the tablet. Those were his memories, memories from so long ago that he might have almost forgotten them had he not seen the tablet.

Edward Taylor quickly noted down every single word William spoke, ensuring he missed nothing. His excitement grew as he listened. From what William described, the person who inscribed the tablet must have lived for at least a billion years.

Moreover, there seemed to be an era of a battle between deities interwoven within.

It sounded more like a fantastical novel!

Yet Edward Taylor couldn't help but believe. His notebook contained sketches of the inscriptions from the tablet, and the translation William provided matched these inscriptions precisely.

This meant William had memorized the entire content of the ancient tablet.

The content on the tablet was not extensive. It was as if the author would only inscribe a sentence every thousand or several hundred years. Yet, each sentence was powerful enough to be profoundly moving.

Chapter 54 Act according to my cues.

"If what's inscribed on the tablet is true, then history…" Edward Taylor, staring at his notebook, trembled uncontrollably.

The content of the tablet was too shocking. Before, he had translated some of it, but he had always been hesitant to believe.

The latter part was frightening enough. The earlier parts felt like reading fantasy. If the records on the tablet were indeed true, then the history of human origins might need to be rewritten.

"Do you know about the lottery?" William asked, recalling the past events casually without taking them too seriously. He had never encountered lotteries before.

Last night, Nicholas had made a wish.

"Lottery?" Edward Taylor initially looked confused, then responded with a hint of resignation, "Do you need money? Since I wasn't planning on living much longer anyway, and you granted my wish, I'll give you half of my assets."

William replied, "I'm just asking if you know the rules of the lottery? Explain it to me on the way. Consider it as a payment for my translation, and then you won't have to die."

"Huh?" Edward Taylor's eyes widened in surprise, and then he began laughing.

It turned out William was just joking earlier, and he had taken it seriously.

How does one explain the rules of the lottery?

And who doesn't know them? Even if someone didn't, couldn't they just Google it?

William was just giving him an out.

Although Edward Taylor was a man of his word, who would choose death if they could live?

He proceeded to explain to William the details of the Powerball and Mega Millions.

William then headed toward a supermarket outside the campus area.

Predicting the future didn't require any ritual for William, but he also didn't see the need.

With lotteries, if there wasn't any foul play involved, it was all about luck. He'd probably win with every ticket he bought.

"Give me a random Powerball ticket," William requested at the supermarket, asking for just a single random ticket.

With his luck, winning several hundred thousand dollars would be expected. If he won even more, it would just be Nicholas's good fortune.

After all, who would complain about having too much money?

The cashier didn't think much of William's request, handing over a randomly generated ticket.

Random selections like these were usually just a shot in the dark. Could one actually win with a random pick?

That would be a true stroke of luck.

There had been stories of people purchasing lottery tickets worth $20,000 through machine selection and only winning a little over $8,000, incurring a net loss of over $12,000.

The lottery truly was an enigma.

"If there's nothing else, you can leave. I have dinner plans." William, not wanting to chat further with Edward Taylor, prepared to go their separate ways after leaving the store.

Edward Taylor looked at William, hesitating for a moment, then said, "Thank you, William, for clarifying things for me. In the future, if you need anything, come to me. If it's within my power, I'll make sure you're satisfied."

William simply nodded, not giving it much thought, and turned to leave. "Don't tell anyone that I translated this."

For anyone else, translating text from a billion years ago would be an opportunity to gain lasting fame.

Edward Taylor couldn't figure out William, but since William had said so, he could only agree, "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone."

At noon, William's phone rang, and the caller was Bella.

"Hello, William, where are you? I'll pick you up." Bella hadn't forgotten about her arrangement with William from the previous night.

William's identity was somewhat mysterious. If possible, introducing him to her grandfather might stop the incessant marriage pressures from her family.

Those who've never been pestered about marriage can't possibly understand how harrowing it is.

"At the east gate supermarket of Hudson University," William replied indifferently, "Pay me first."

"Understood!" Bella gritted her teeth in annoyance. So many men wanted to take her out, yet here was William, demanding payment even for a lunch date.

William looked down at his phone. After confirming Bella's transfer, he took a seat on a bench next to the supermarket.

About ten minutes later, Bella's car pulled up in front of the supermarket. Glancing over, she saw William reading a book on the bench.

Without leaving her car, Bella sent William a message, "I'm in the car, come here."

Engrossed in his book, William missed her text, leaving Bella no choice but to grudgingly step out of her vehicle.

"William! Didn't you see my message?" Bella was flabbergasted. She had never encountered someone like William before – not only did she have to personally invite him out, but she also had to physically fetch him from his seat.

William looked up at her, closed his book, and smiled, "I'm here."

Faced with William's attitude, Bella was both annoyed and at a loss. All she could do was grit her teeth and say, "Lord William, it's time for lunch!"

"Let's go." William was unapologetically nonchalant. Being referred to as "Lord William" seemed alright to him.

Once inside the car, Bella didn't start driving immediately. Instead, she said, "William, it's my dad's birthday today. When we get there, can you please cooperate and pretend to be my boyfriend?"

"I told you, I won't pretend to be your boyfriend," William responded bluntly. "I'm just accompanying you for a meal."

"Fine!" Bella began to question her decision to invite William. As she pressed down on the accelerator, she added, "Once we're there, try not to speak. Just follow my lead. And remember, you're being paid for this."

"Alright, I'll follow your lead." William couldn't help but laugh, amused by the idea of taking cues from her.

William didn't know Bella's father, but Bella's grandfather was a child William had taken in from among a group of beggars . Seeing that he had a bit of cleverness, William taught him some life principles and also how to cook. By the time he was sixteen, he was responsible for preparing all of William's meals, and naturally, he had quite the knack for it.

Fifty years had passed, and the once young chef had become a magnate, owning thousands of chain hotels around the world and more than twenty major investment firms.

Pantheon Palace Luxury Hotel.

Today marked the 46th birthday of Brian Bell, the current chairman of the Bell Group. The guest list consisted of New York City's most prominent figures. Bella, accompanied by William, arrived at the hotel entrance where her mother, Lauren, awaited. Inside the lobby, a dedicated staff member was tasked with recording the lavish gifts brought by guests.

After all, for someone of Brian Bell's stature, it was common for friends to present extravagant gifts valued in the thousands or tens of thousands of dollars. Such gifts were meticulously recorded to facilitate reciprocation in the future.

"Bell, who's this young man?" While Lauren wasn't particularly surprised to see Bella, her interest piqued upon spotting William.

Bella was already twenty-six. By the time Lauren was twenty-six, she had married and given birth to Bella. Yet Bella had never had a boyfriend. While Bella certainly had the right to choose her own partner and had the freedom to chase her own personal and professional goals, the ongoing delay was becoming a bit concerning.

Chapter 55 A simple birthday gift.

Upon seeing William, Lauren's eyes lit up.

Though it was their first encounter, William exuded an extraordinary aura. His presence was naturally comforting, and it certainly didn't hurt that he was blessed with handsome features.

"My friend, William," Bella introduced, avoiding any deeper labels like boyfriend. Regardless, she believed her mother would read between the lines.

"Hello," William greeted, refraining from adding any specific titles. After all, it wouldn't be appropriate to address Lauren as "Auntie."

"Hello, William!" Lauren responded cheerfully, her eyes crinkling in mirth. Turning to Bella, she added, "Bell, take William inside and introduce him to your father."

Lauren didn't press further about their relationship. If Bella said they were friends, then that's what they were. In such settings, Bella had never brought a male companion before. Wasn't that telling enough?

"Got it," Bella replied, pecking Lauren on the cheek. She then led William into the hotel.

Acknowledging Lauren with a nod, William followed suit. Bella cast a playful glance back at him, teasing, "William, it's my dad's birthday today. Didn't you plan on bringing a gift?"

"You never mentioned it before..." William sighed. He had thought this was just a casual dinner. Little did he know it was the birthday celebration of Bella's father.

Bella's grandfather, Daniel Bell, was someone William had seen grow up. By the time Daniel had married, William was elsewhere and had missed the birth of Daniel's son, Brian Bell. Now, attending Brian's birthday empty-handed felt out of place.

"Consider this amber bracelet as a gift for your father," William said, producing the item out of thin air using his supernatural abilities.

Bella was taken aback. Giving a bracelet for a birthday seemed a little plain, but as she looked closer, she felt an inexplicable sense of calm and delight. William's gifts always stood out. This amber bracelet was one of his cherished trinkets. Thousands of years ago, he had found a magical piece of amber in a primeval forest. Legends spoke of ancient sages drawing energy from the amber, eventually ascending to divinity. From this amber, William had meticulously carved nine beads and strung them into a bracelet. He had worn it for many years, but for some reason, it had ended up forgotten. It was only taken out when he moved homes.

In an age where gods still walked the earth, this bracelet would have caused divine wars.

Now, William concealed the natural energy radiating from the amber. Otherwise, anyone coming into contact with its energy might be transformed into a tree creature.

"Why don't you personally hand this bracelet to my dad?" Bella, sensing its uniqueness, suggested.

William nodded, "Alright, I'll give it to him personally." He realized he was still adjusting to his current identity. Addressing Brian Bell as Mr. Bell felt foreign. Even if he could muster that, if Daniel Bell knew of this, he'd probably be taken aback.

As the host, Brian Bell was busy mingling with guests, unaware that his grandfather had sent Bella to find William.

Daniel Bell wouldn't dare reveal William's true identity to anyone. Likewise, he didn't want his son Brian to approach William anymore.

There were many factors they took into consideration.

Firstly, women stood a slightly higher chance of approaching William successfully.

Secondly, if the person they sent inadvertently angered William, they could only hope he wouldn't take out his wrath on the rest of the family.

Anyone who managed to anger William would effectively be disowned from the family.

Today, Brian Bell had organized a grand birthday feast, inviting many influential and promising young individuals. He hoped to take this opportunity to find a suitable match for his daughter Bella.

"Dad, happy birthday," Bella, leading William, greeted Brian Bell with a heartfelt wish.

"You should've come earlier to greet the guests instead of showing up now," Brian Bell gently reprimanded, but with a twinkle in his eye. After sharing a laugh with a friend nearby, he took Bella to the side, lowering his voice, "Bella, there are some pretty impressive young men here today. See if any catch your eye."

Being a single woman who often resisted family pressures, Bella instantly knew what her father was hinting at.

"I know, Dad. I'm not getting any younger. This time, I've brought a friend. Mom has met him and approves." Bella said with a mischievous smirk, making it clear she had brought William as her shield for the day.

"Really?" Brian Bell's gaze naturally drifted to William. "You didn't just hire some actor to trick me, did you?"

Fearing William might overhear, Bella whispered, "Grandpa introduced him to me."

"What? Grandpa did?" Brian Bell was surprised. The old man had been largely detached from worldly affairs for years. Even though he was anxious about Bella's marital status, very few young men had ever met his approval.

"Well, if you don't believe me, ask Grandpa yourself," Bella responded, seeing this as an opportunity. If her grandfather had instructed her to seek out William, it meant he at least knew him. From William's demeanor, it was evident there was no romantic interest, which was just as Bella hoped.

Her strategy against the family's prying into her marital affairs was simple: delay. Drag it out as long as possible.

"William, let me introduce you. This is my father." Bella said, pulling William's arm and introducing him to Brian, "Dad, this is William Johnson."

"William!" Brian Bell scrutinized him. "Are you related to Adam Johnson from Texas?"

Like Ryan, when Brian heard the name William Johnson, he instantly thought of Adam Johnson from Texas.

"No relation," William replied with a smile, presenting the amber bracelet, "Happy birthday." He didn't add any formalities.

Brian Bell was slightly offended. The younger generation's attitude towards him was expected to be respectful. Ignoring the gift for a moment, if William was seeing Bella, the least he could do was address him as Mr. Bell.

Such arrogance. Who exactly was this man?

Even if he had a powerful background, if he wanted to marry Brian's daughter, shouldn't he be more respectful?

Chapter 56 Soulmancer

Bella felt a bit awkward because of William's attitude. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭．𝑛𝘦𝘵

Even though they had agreed that he wouldn't pretend to be her boyfriend, now that they were at her father's banquet, William should show some respect.

He did present a birthday gift, but addressing someone by title is a common courtesy.

Simply saying "Happy Birthday" so bluntly, felt somewhat disrespectful to her.

"Dad, William is a bit shy. Please don't mind it. Let me take him to have a seat," Bella hurriedly said, pulling William to the side.

Brian Bell frowned, a mixture of emotions evident on his face. "This is what you call shy?" he thought. "He had the nerve to give a gift with a smile, but can't bring himself to call me Mr. Bell?"

Without concerning herself with her father's thoughts, Bella led William over to where Emily was seated.

"William, you could've been a little more considerate. If you had just addressed my dad as 'Mr. Bell', it would've been better," she whispered, trying to cajole him. "Help me out a bit while we're here."

"I've been considerate enough," William replied with a smile. To him, the amber bracelet might just be a trinket, but for ordinary people, it could offer peace of mind, keeping away malevolent forces, and possibly even offering healing with long-term use.

Bella had no idea of the bracelet's true value. Still, the fact that William presented a gift made her feel he was showing her some respect.

Initially, William had only agreed to have dinner with her, unaware of her father's birthday celebration.

"It's my fault for springing this on you," Bella admitted. "I promise I won't do this again."

After all, William had never initially agreed to play along in her charade.

"It's fine," William remarked, his eyes scanning the crowd. "Is that a Soulmancer here?"

Millennia ago, he had indeed ended an era of mythologies. However, many deities who perished at his hand either existed in a different dimension as spirits or reincarnated in the human realm.

Some ancient gods, even without their physical forms, had managed to traverse through countless eras, still possessing a fragment of their power.

During the medieval period, stories of magicians and wizards were rampant, and magic was prevalent.

However, in this modern era, the number of Soulmancers had dwindled significantly.A Soulmancer is someone who can harness the energy of divine spirits that linger in the world.

Brian Bell, a thorough businessman, sometimes consulted diviners, so he was acquainted with a few astrologers. Naturally, some were invited to the banquet.

"Mr. Bell, I offer you my best wishes. You seem more vibrant than before. There's a hint of a divine energy around you, as if you've been blessed by a deity. It's truly remarkable," an elderly man in his 50s observed, genuinely puzzled as he examined Brian Bell.

As far as he knew, Brian wasn't a supernatural being, so how did he possess such divine energy? It felt as if he was under the protection of a revered entity from the divine realm.

"Hahaha, Master Astrologer Luke, you flatter me. I've been meditating a lot lately. Maybe a deity has taken a liking to me," Brian Bell replied casually. He believed in divination but didn't meditate frequently.

His favorite pastime was actually checking his bank balance on his computer late at night.

Luke Murphy was considered an expert in the contemporary world of Soulmancers. Hearing Brian Bell's casual comment, he nodded, but his mind was racing with calculations.

He had met Brian Bell not too long ago. At that time, while Brian seemed lively and spirited, he was actually suffering from chronic sleep deprivation and extreme stress, which had prematurely depleted his life force. However, now there was a gentle, pure natural energy emanating from him, indicating some extraordinary experience or encounter.

Standing next to Brian Bell, Luke could sense an incredibly pure natural energy. If he could stay close to Brian day and night, he might be able to absorb much of this energy, which would help enhance his own spiritual power.

"Mr. Bell, are you in need of a bodyguard?" Luke decided internally that he must stay close to Brian, ideally, being by his side constantly.

"Oh? Do you have a disciple to recommend, Luke?" Brian Bell held Luke in high regard. In the past, he had sought Luke's divination skills and was politely turned down. When his men tried to teach Luke a lesson for the refusal, they were effortlessly defeated by Luke, unarmed.

Regardless of whether divination is real or not, Luke is genuinely skilled.

Luke humbly replied, "I offer myself to serve and protect Mr. Bell."

Brian initially thought Luke was suggesting one of his disciples to serve and gain worldly experience. It never crossed his mind that Luke himself was offering to be his personal bodyguard.

"Of course, that would be wonderful!" A delighted Brian Bell asked, "What would your compensation requirements be?"

"Just provide meals," Luke replied, pausing for a brief moment, "Or not, that's fine too."

It's well-known in their circle that hiring Luke Murphy for a single divination session would cost ten thousand dollars. And it wasn't just about the money; he served only those he felt a spiritual connection with.

Now, Luke Murphy was willing to be Brian Bell's personal bodyguard, simply for meals.

What Brian Bell didn't realize was that all of this stemmed from the amber bracelet gifted by William. He laughed and said, "So, about future divination requests..."

"As long as Mr. Bell has a need, I'm always at your service, and I won't charge a penny." Luke Murphy nodded at Brian Bell, fearing he might decline the offer.

William had already settled down next to Emily, but he was also paying attention to what was happening on Brian Bell's end.

The spiritual power of this Soulmancer was just too weak. Compared to the magicians of the medieval times, he seemed as insignificant as an ant.

William could sense the hint of natural energy emanating from the amber, which was only because he hadn't completely sealed off the bracelet's power, allowing a sliver of its natural energy to remain.

Yet, this minuscule fraction of natural energy was enough to have Luke Murphy willingly accompany Brian Bell without expecting any compensation.

"Master, could you possibly divine the marital prospects for my daughter?" Brian Bell was genuinely displeased with William. Since Luke Murphy was willing to help, he thought of getting his daughter's future divined.

The two chatted leisurely, with Brian Bell sharing details like Bella's birth date, time, and location with Luke Murphy. Pointing at a distance, he indicated to Luke who his daughter was.

Upon fixing his gaze towards Bella, Luke knew that if he wanted to comprehend this natural energy, there would be a price to pay. Foreseeing one's marital destiny wasn't a trivial task for a Soulmancer.

Of course, for street con artists, it's just making things up on the spot.

Remembering Bella's birth details, Luke intended to use this information to create an astrological chart to glimpse Bella's marital prospects. However, he felt a peculiar force near Bella obstructing his efforts.

After a long moment with his eyes closed, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he opened his eyes, his face was deathly pale, drained of all color.

Chapter 57 How much money did Bella give you?

"Luke, what happened to you?"

Brian Bell never imagined that Luke would suddenly cough up blood, and it didn't seem like he was pretending either.

Luke quickly covered his mouth and waved dismissively, whispering, "I'm fine!"

After wiping away the blood from his lips, Luke coughed lightly and said, "Mr. Bell, for some reason, I can't see through your daughter Bella. Her aura is imbued with an otherworldly mystique, setting her apart from mere mortals."

Hearing such cryptic words gave Brian Bell a headache. What did Luke mean by 'not like ordinary humans'? Could his daughter be some divine reincarnation?

However, seeing as Luke had just spat blood, whether genuine or not, it felt inappropriate to probe further.

"Luke, should I have someone take you to the hospital? I can't leave my position here." Brian Bell genuinely feared Luke might collapse suddenly, which would certainly be an ill omen for the day's celebration.

Luke glanced towards Bella and said with feigned calmness, "That won't be necessary, Mr. Bell. Might I join your daughter at her table?"

"This... Of course," Brian Bell found it hard to refuse. Luke Murphy was renowned in their circle of affluent businesspersons. With such a request from him, what could Brian possibly say?

William was seated between Bella and Emily. Emily was gossiping, curious about why William was also present.

"William was invited by me," Bella casually glanced at her younger sister, thinking if Emily continued her inquisitive line, their secret might be inadvertently revealed.

Emily, always in awe of her elder sister, stuck her tongue out playfully, refraining from asking more after that look from Bella.

William noticed as Luke Murphy and Brian Bell approached their table.

Did that Soulmancer really try to divine Bella's marital fate?

Unbeknownst to him, even though William had been hiding his power, his energy field within a hundred meters was disrupted. Even if Odin, the chief god of Norse mythology, were alive, he wouldn't be able to divine anything or anyone nearby.

Fortunately, that Soulmancer's capabilities were not profound, and the question he wanted to divine wasn't crucial; otherwise, the consequence might have been more severe than just coughing up blood.

In the old Norse tales, Tyr, trying to discern William's origins, had perished on the spot, his soul scattering, unable to reincarnate.

Luke should count himself lucky that he was merely trying to divine Bella's fate and not William's.

"Miss Bell, may I join you for dinner?" Upon reaching their table, Luke Murphy politely inquired.

Bella looked somewhat taken aback. Although she didn't believe in divination, she knew that Master Astrologer Luke was a revered guest in the circles of the wealthy. Attending her father's celebration, shouldn't he be seated with other notable guests? Those at Bella's table were mostly younger generation members.

"Of course, please have a seat, Master Astrologer Luke," a young man at the table said as he stood up with a pleasing smile, "I'll find another spot."

With no other choice, Bella simply nodded in agreement.

"Thank you," Luke Murphy nodded in appreciation and took a seat opposite Bella.

His sitting caused a hint of awkwardness among the young attendees. Brian Bell then patted Emily's shoulder, "Emily, switch tables. I need to speak with William."

Having come this far, Brian intended to engage in a thorough conversation with William.

William wasn't fazed in the slightest and just turned slightly to smile when Brian sat down.

It was intriguing how, in their first meeting, Brian Bell was already middle-aged. Time flies, and five decades can feel like the blink of an eye, a reality that indeed evokes deep reflection.

Perhaps the era when gods existed was slightly better. At least people from that time lived longer, not having their surroundings and loved ones change so dramatically in just a short span of a century or even a few decades.

Brian Bell and William exchanged glances, sensing an inexplicable oddness. Having been in the business world for many years and always holding a high position, Brian exuded an aura of authority. It would not be an exaggeration to say he had a commanding presence that demanded respect without uttering a word. Most young people would instinctively show a reverent attitude when facing him.

Yet the look in William's eyes was...

Strange. It was as if an elder returning to his hometown saw the child he once knew, now grown up.

And in William's eyes, that child was Brian.

Brian Bell looked up and addressed the other young attendees at the table, "I need to discuss something with William. You all should move to another table."

The young people at this table were mostly from the Bell family's younger generation. Given Brian Bell's tone, they had no choice but to get up and switch tables with a smile.

Brian was doing this out of respect for Luke.

After all, considering Luke's status, it wasn't suitable for him to be seated among a bunch of younger attendees. By asking the younger generation to change tables, there was also the possibility of inviting more important guests or experts to join this table later.

"William, right?" Brian Bell leaned on the table with both elbows, clasped his hands together, resting his chin on his fingers. Without looking at William, he asked in a nonchalant tone, "What does your family do?"

William chuckled, "I'm an orphan, with no family to speak of. I used to work at a bar, but I was let go yesterday."

An orphan who worked at a bar and was recently fired?

That's it?

Brian Bell, raising an eyebrow, cast a glance at Bella, "So you're saying you met Bella at this bar?"

Sensing the tension in the air, Bella felt it was not her place to interject, but she couldn't just let her father continue interrogating William this way.

"Dad, you're being too intrusive. Isn't that a bit rude?"

Brian Bell responded bluntly, "You can see it that way. Right now, I'm speaking to William, so keep quiet!"

Although Bella held back her words, she remembered her grandfather. If her grandfather had advised her to befriend William, then he must know William, right?

Realizing she was in a tight spot, she decided to reach out to her grandfather, hoping he'd intervene.

Bowing her head slightly, she sent a message to her grandfather, Daniel Bell: "Grandpa, I invited William to dad's banquet, and now he's questioning him."

She could only hope her grandfather would see her message, uncertain of his response.

Unaware of Bella's discreet action, Brian Bell continued his inquiry, "William, how long have you known Bella?"

William replied with a smile, "Two days. Including today, it's been three."

Only three days!

Clearly, William was just an actor Bella had hired from the nightlife scene.

Brian Bell, cutting straight to the chase, asked, "How much did Bella pay you?"

Expecting William to deflect or cover up, he was taken aback when William responded candidly, "A thousand dollars for a meal."

At that moment, Bella wished the earth would swallow her whole.

She had made a mistake.

A terrible mistake.

She had hoped that even if William didn't agree to pretend to be her boyfriend, he would at least play along for the time being. But he spilled the beans immediately. How could she face this embarrassment?

Chapter 58 There are some things I don't want to say twice!

Brian Bell was taken aback; he hadn't expected William to admit things so openly.

"Young man, quite honest," Brian Bell commented, slightly taken aback, then chuckled, "Or is it that you never intended to help Bella deceive me in the first place?"

William tilted his head slightly and replied calmly, "You're referring to pretending to be Bella's boyfriend?"

"What else would she invite you for dinner for?" Brian's tone softened, "You must realize I'm not that easily fooled. Weren't you let go from the bar? I could offer you a job."

Without hesitation, William responded, "No need. The job Bella offered me is quite good."

A thousand dollars for just a dinner? Where would one find such a job? William had never come across such a good deal in all his years.

Bella was now genuinely wishing she could strangle William.

Was he an idiot?

Inviting him to play the boyfriend role was turning out to be more trouble than it was worth. He spilled everything without any pressure from her father. What use was he?

Only an idiot would pay him further!

Brian Bell frowned slightly and chuckled, "Young man, are you genuinely naive or just pretending?"

William turned to Bella and said, "Miss Bell, from the beginning, we agreed I'd just accompany you for dinner. Did you ever say I should pretend to be your boyfriend?"

Although Bella was initially seething with anger, William's question caught her off-guard.

Indeed, she never explicitly told her father that William was her boyfriend.

"Exactly, I just invited him for dinner. What boyfriend?" Bella looked at Brian Bell, feigning confusion. "Dad, did I ever tell you he was my boyfriend? Why are you jumping to conclusions? William and I are just friends."

Brian Bell rolled his eyes, not wanting to continue the argument. As long as Bella admitted William wasn't her boyfriend, that was enough. As for their prior agreement...

Given what he knew about his daughter, and considering they had only known each other for a mere two days, Brian doubted they'd have any further association.

What could a bar worker possibly have in common with Bella, his precious daughter?

As he was about to leave, Daniel Bell unexpectedly walked in from a private room.

Even though it was Brian Bell's birthday banquet, the old man generally preferred solitude and rarely met guests. Many were surprised to see him now, opting to eat alone in his private space.

The entire room turned their heads, all eyes on Mr. Daniel Bell.

The senior Bell had kept a low profile for many years. Most thought he might be in poor health, but seeing him now, he looked radiant and full of life, belying his over-seventy years, save for his white hair.

"Dad, why are you out here?" Brian was surprised. After his retirement, the older Bell rarely made public appearances, especially on occasions like this.

By the time Daniel Bell approached Brian, almost all guests had risen from their seats, including William. William felt it was only fitting given his current status at the gathering.

Daniel Bell cast a glance at Brian, then sneakily at William.

Using telepathy, William communicated to him, "I wasn't there when your son was born. Consider today my belated gift."

Choked up with emotion and eyes glistening, Daniel responded with the same method, "Thank you, master!"

"You can just call me by my name. There's no need for formality."

"Master, I hope the youngsters haven't been disrespectful to you?"

"They've been alright. You needn't worry about my interactions with them."

Daniel Bell asked with a hint of anxiety, "Master, what do you think of Bella? Would you allow her to serve by your side?"

Without changing his expression, William telepathically responded, "In this day and age, everyone is equal. I no longer require anyone to serve me. In the future, you also don't need to arrange for anyone to get close to me."

Upon hearing this, a bead of cold sweat formed on Daniel Bell's forehead. Sending someone to get close to William could be seen as a minor or major issue, depending on how William viewed it.

"Do I come off as that intimidating? We've had our master-servant moments, and I'll take care of your descendants to some extent. Don't worry."

William was somewhat perplexed. He remembered treating his servants decently in the past, so why did they seem so fearful of him now? Those who served William directly benefited immensely. Being in his company daily, even ordinary individuals would gain some spiritual growth. Otherwise, how could they maintain such vigor despite their age and years of hard work?

Timothy Hill was a prime example. Although Daniel Bell did not follow the spiritual path, dining with William had exposed him to some miraculously beneficial food that prolonged his life.

"Well, if you insist, Master, I'd be willing to serve by your side for the rest of my life." 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎ｌ.𝚘ｒｇ

"There are some things I don't want to say twice!"

Their telepathic exchange was rapid, so those nearby didn't notice anything. Daniel Bell, not wanting to push the issue, managed a smile and turned to Bella, asking, "Bella, this is William, right?"

Now, Daniel Bell had to pretend he had never met William before.

Bella was slightly taken aback but quickly composed herself. Why was the man her grandfather wanted her to meet unknown to her father?

"Dad, do you know this young man?" Brian Bell realized that the old man seemed to be aware of William's existence, but today was their first meeting.

Could it be that the sole reason for the old man stepping out was to meet William?

If William was merely a younger generation member, even if related to an old friend, all the old man would need to do was summon William to meet him privately. Why would he need to come out personally?

Daniel Bell simply gave Brian Bell a cold glance, turned, and walked away without uttering another word.

At such an occasion, showing any unusual behavior towards William might lead others to speculate about his identity. Meeting William in public was probably an attempt to prevent his son, Brian, from offending him.

The mere glance was the limit of what he could convey. If Brian couldn't understand this, then after his passing, the Bell family's prosperity might be short-lived.

Indeed, Brian Bell looked intently at William and remained silent.

Luke Murphy, curious, also looked at William. Daniel Bell's attitude towards William was clearly unusual. He tried to probe William's aura.

But William simply let him look. Already an unrivaled being in the galaxy, perhaps even the universe, he held back his energy to prevent harm to Luke, only letting him perceive William as a novice Soulmancer.

Chapter 59 Have respect in your heart.

Luke observed intently and was instantly enlightened when he discovered that William was a Soulmancer, albeit a novice.

Although just a beginner Soulmancer, it was notable. After all, there aren't many Soulmancers around these days. Perhaps William's master is an old acquaintance of Daniel Bell or a respected elder in the Soulmancer community.

It's entirely possible.

Just as Daniel Bell turned away, Brian Bell quickly adjusted his attitude towards William. Clearing his throat, he said to Bella, "Bella, learn from William in the future. You two chat; I'll spend some time with your grandfather."

Upon hearing his son address William so casually, Daniel Bell had to resist the urge to lash out.

Good heavens, who allowed you to call him William?

Brian Bell may have realized a few things, but not everything. After all, even a Soulmancer would bear some signs of aging, unless they've reached the intermediate level. But intermediate Soulmancers are as rare as hen's teeth. If William were indeed an intermediate-level Soulmancer, why would he dine with Bella for a mere thousand dollars?

Little did he realize, not only intermediate Soulmancers but even more powerful beings, including high-level Soulmancers, are mere ants in front of William.

Bella smirked inwardly. As expected, William had some significant background, given her grandfather made a special appearance just for him.

Actually, she'd sensed something was up from Anthony Carter's demeanor towards William the previous night. While she hadn't given it much thought then, considering everything, including information from Lila and William's sudden appearance in New York City, there's a good chance he's a Soulmancer.

Bella might not be a Soulmancer herself, but she's well-informed about them.

It might not be William's power but someone behind him that's significant. Her grandfather was likely asked by some influential figure to look after William, who's just "come down from the mountains."

Everything now made sense to her.

After staring at William for some time, Luke Murphy also figured it out. The reason he couldn't determine Bella's marital fate earlier was probably because of William. If William indeed had a significant background, interacting with him might change Bella's energy field.

"Young William, may I ask who your master is?" Luke Murphy grew intensely curious about the figure behind William.

With an innocent expression, William replied, "My master has forbidden me from revealing his identity."

I knew it!

"I apologize for my intrusion," Luke mused. The only Soulmancer linked with the Bell family he could think of was Mr. Timothy Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.

In just a few decades, reaching the pinnacle of a novice Soulmancer and perhaps someday advancing to an intermediate level. Only a disciple of such a master would warrant a personal meeting with Brian Bell. They just couldn't reveal too much due to the many ordinary people present.

Bella blinked. Whatever William and Luke Murphy were discussing seemed to concern spiritual cultivation. William certainly had a mysterious master.

Suddenly, Bella felt as if she had an epiphany. She seemed to have understood everything!

William had invited other so-called VIPs or experts to their table. However, they paled in comparison to Luke. 𝑏𝘦𝘥𝘯𝑜𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑜𝑟𝘨

Even those who are not Soulmancers know of William's legendary strike from tens of thousands of years ago. It was so powerful that it almost destroyed the world. Even ancient gods, after reincarnating, chose to live humbly, not daring to show off their powers anymore.

They believed that strike signified the world's anger, leading to a great catastrophe that involved all the gods.

Once dinner began, William focused on his meal. Although the dishes looked exquisite, they couldn't compare to what Daniel Bell made.

After Brian followed Daniel Bell into a private room and shut the door, Daniel immediately asked, "What gift did Mr. Johnson give you?"

"Mr. Johnson?" Brian was taken aback. He never expected his father to address William with such a title.

"Hmph! You always brag about your unique perspective, but you're just blind," Daniel Bell retorted. "When you see Mr. Johnson in the future, show some respect. Mr. Johnson prefers peace and quiet, so don't bother him. Also, don't interfere with Bella and Mr. Johnson's relationship."

"I understand," Brian replied. He took out the amber necklace William had given him. He had initially just stuffed it into his pocket, thinking it was a mere trinket that he would toss aside later. But now, his father was inquiring so earnestly about this gift?

"This is..." Daniel Bell's eyes welled up with tears as he looked at the amber necklace. He recalled a time when he was younger and saw William playing with the same piece of amber. He had asked William about it, and William had openly shared its origin. Found tens of thousands of years ago in a primal forest, this mystical amber was transformed into a necklace by William himself. And now, such a priceless artifact was casually gifted to his son?

Only a few days ago, they had worried if William would take everything away from them.

"You should always wear this amber necklace," Daniel Bell advised, holding back his emotions. He was aware of its priceless nature. Even though Daniel wasn't a Soulmancer and couldn't see the faint protective energy surrounding Brian, he knew the necklace would ensure good health and ward off ailments. If its seal was broken and it was used as a divine artifact, it would be a treasure even surpassing the trident of the ancient sea god, Poseidon.

While Brian hadn't yet grasped the significance of the gift, his father's words hinted at its unique value.

"Dad, who exactly is William?" Brian couldn't contain his curiosity and asked.

Daniel Bell closed his eyes and replied, "You don't need to know his identity. Just remember, if he doesn't wish to be friends, stay away. Treat him with the reverence one reserves for a deity. Never offend him. Everything else will fall into place."

"Also, when you see him, if there are others present, act as if you don't know him. If no one's around, greet him as Mr. Johnson. It's the least you can do to show respect."

Brian's face twitched in realization. He began to wonder if William himself was a significant figure.

William, meanwhile, paid no mind to Daniel's words and focused on his meal. After sleeping for fifty years, he had missed good food.

Once satisfied, William began contemplating his next steps. He couldn't simply rely on dining with Bella to pass the time. If he continued this way, his bond with Bella would grow too deep.

Perhaps it's better if they don't interact too much.

Chapter 60 "Heartless."

At the banquet, William indeed recognized many familiar faces, but he didn't greet any of them.

Lila, Edward, Edward's mother Piper, and his new disciple Alice were all present at the banquet.

After all, these families have been acquaintances for generations. How could they miss Brian Bell's banquet?

It was only then that Lila and the others noticed William. It was inevitable, given that all eyes turned their way when Daniel Bell made his unexpected entrance.

Was William actually with Bella?

This seemed quite peculiar. Could it be that Bella had taken a liking to William?

Or, as they discussed in their group chat the previous night, perhaps one of their families had an arranged marriage with William, and Bella was the intended bride.

Alice, representing the Turner family, came to congratulate Brian Bell and was equally surprised to see her master with Bella.

Having studied all night, she felt that William was not as simple as he seemed.

At first, she thought William was just flaunting his knowledge. But after translating and reading the two parchment scrolls he gave her, she realized they were medical masterpieces, regardless of whether they were penned by Celsus himself.

For gifting her such invaluable texts, William truly deserved the title of her master.

And Bella, who acted unfamiliar with William the previous night, had him over for dinner today. Was she afraid that someone would snatch William away?

Edward was increasingly frustrated with William. Just a few days ago, he was courting Lila, and now he's rumored to be involved with both his mother and Bella.

Despicable!

"Mom, you see that, right?" Edward thought this might be a good opportunity for his mother to see William's true colors, ensuring he wouldn't have to address William as "Uncle" again.

Piper gave Edward a cold look, saying, "Am I blind?"

For a moment, Edward was at a loss for words. How could his mother not see William for the scoundrel he was?

Piper shot William a resentful glance. At that moment, she probably understood why William had rejected her advances.

Compared to a young and beautiful heiress like Bella, what advantages did she have?

Still, she preferred to believe that Bella had somehow coerced William.

In Piper's eyes, William was a man not swayed by wealth. She had also heard about Bella seeking out William with a group the previous night.

A spoilt heiress using forceful methods when she can't win someone's heart? How despicable!

The banquet was winding down. William had had his fill, and the people at his table had grown quite interested in him. However, no matter the topic of conversation, William remained silent, even when Bella tried to engage him.

It made people wonder if he had been starving for decades.

Once done eating, William just sat quietly. He didn't comment on the various opinions around him. If anyone asked him something, he'd merely nod, appearing quite clueless.

"Miss Bell, if there's nothing else, I'll take my leave." William felt a bit bored. The so-called experts were discussing superficial matters with great pride, making it all seem uninteresting to him. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝗲𝐥.𝗼𝗿𝐠

It was like a PhD student sitting with kindergarteners who kept bragging about learning that one plus one equals two. And some even boasted about knowing that one plus two equals eight.

Initially, their comments might have seemed naively cute, but after a while, he couldn't stand it any longer.

"Leaving so soon? Let me walk you out." Bella didn't have any particular feelings towards William. They weren't close, but he had kept his promise today.

There might not be much overlap in their lives moving forward.

Bella wouldn't bother inviting William over for dinner at the drop of a hat, especially since their pretend relationship could not be sustained any longer.

William had already started to stand as he replied, "No need. It's your father's birthday; spend time with him. Also, give him my regards."

"Then, goodbye." Bella and William weren't close, so being overly enthusiastic wouldn't be appropriate.

William gave a slight nod and left his seat.

As he stood up, Piper, seemingly unable to restrain herself, also rose from her seat. Furthermore, Alice seemed intent on following William out.

Lila had hoped to ask William to intercede on her brother's behalf. But before she could even move from her chair, seeing Alice follow, she froze.

By the time William reached the hotel's entrance, Piper had already caught up to him.

The relationship between Piper and William was straightforward: they were merely clients.

A man like William always saw things through and wasn't afraid of any entanglements.

He deliberately slowed his pace to wait for Piper.

"William! I heard you're not working at the bar anymore?" Piper said, somewhat unsure of how to address him.

Given it wasn't a nightclub, she couldn't lure William with money; that strategy simply wouldn't work here.

William nodded and replied, "Thank you for your past kindness, Piper. I don't work there anymore."

"So, what will you do now?" Piper asked, batting her eyelashes. If William continued working at the nightclub, she'd certainly support him. And if he was jobless, she could help him find one.

"I'll probably try a bit of everything," William said, having given it some thought. The times had changed. Though he had held many jobs in the past, those professions had evolved significantly. He thought it might be good to dabble in various industries once more.

To truly understand society, one needed to grasp the nuances of its various industries. While many might only ever hold one or two jobs in their lifetime, William had all the time in the world.

"What kind of jobs are you considering?" Piper tried to gauge William's plans, sensing he hadn't yet made up his mind.

William pondered, "Pretty much anything, I guess."

Piper hastily suggested, "You know, with your educational background, you could tutor younger students. The pay is quite good."

William raised an eyebrow. Though the knowledge required seemed simple to him, teaching kids?

"Piper, you must know that our interactions have been nothing but casual. As for work, I'll find something on my own. There's no need for you to worry. Besides, I don't want to be indebted to you," William stated firmly. Some might see him as heartless, but with his experience, he knew it was essential to set things straight, especially since Piper and he weren't that close. Being clear now would prevent misunderstandings later.

Chapter 61 Good suggestion.

Piper didn't linger around William; after all, he'd been pretty direct. She was an adult, and once things were made clear, she dropped any lingering thoughts.

Fortunately, her feelings for William were only budding. While she had certain intentions when he worked at the nightclub, she certainly couldn't force anything now that he'd left.

"Alright then, it was nice to meet you. If fate allows, we'll meet again for a drink," Piper, a woman who had weathered many storms, said without any hint of the dejection a younger woman might display. Instead, she gave William a gracious smile.

Nobody's life stops because someone leaves, especially when they'd only known each other for a couple of days.

As Piper turned back towards her table, she coincidentally met Alice, who'd been standing there for a while. They'd met once before, so they exchanged nods in greeting.

Having noticed William's conversation with Piper, Alice approached with her hands behind her back and a playful grin. "Master, do you know her?" she asked William, her tone teasing.

William glanced at her, responding, "Is it that strange for me to know her?"

"Not really, but I'm curious, are you close with Bella?" Alice struggled to comprehend the situation. They were discussing William in a group chat just the night before, and now Bella had brought him to meet her family. It all seemed to move too quickly.

Instead of answering her question, William countered, "Would you like to come with me?" He knew the young were often driven by curiosity and couldn't answer all her questions.

"Why else would I be out here?" Alice had come to clarify some things she didn't understand from medical books.

The two medical classics William had given her the day before were concise but contained many medical theories and treatments she'd never heard of. Some might have been due to changes over time or different terminologies.

She needed to ask him about these critical points. William was contemplating his next steps in this society he was still adapting to, so having someone guide him could be beneficial.

Lila had previously taught him much, but they weren't close and had no special bond.

Alice, being his disciple, seemed a better option for seeking help.

"How did you find the two medical classics I gave you?" William asked, leading the way with Alice trailing behind, and adopting the authoritative tone of a mentor.

Alice wasn't really aloof by nature. Immersed in medical books since childhood and lacking close friends, she'd accepted William as her mentor. She genuinely wanted to know what expertise he held. Just gifting her a couple of medical classics wouldn't earn her respect.

She'd approached William for clarification, so when he brought it up himself, she didn't hold back.

"I translated the two classics from Latin last night, and it was late by the time I finished. There were some medical terms and ancient concepts that I couldn't find in any of my books. I'll need you to explain them."

Alice listed a series of questions, which William answered effortlessly, leaving her slightly astonished.

"I didn't expect you to know everything," Alice said, her eyes shining with admiration. "Master, have you read these medical classics countless times? Or perhaps you had a renowned teacher?"

William shook his head. "I've read them just once, and they are indeed quite well-written."

Alice was taken aback.

"Just well-written?" she thought. The two volumes, "De Medicina" Part I and Part II, were considered foundational to medical knowledge.

Such esteemed medical texts are typically pored over daily, with every passage committed to heart. If they were historical texts, scholars would probably scrutinize every single word.

Yet, William's comments make it sound like he's critiquing a mere student's homework.

Read it once, and it's decent?

What's that about?

"Master, you mean to say you only read it once?" Alice struggled to comprehend William's level of expertise in medicine, and she definitely couldn't fathom it.

To someone like William, basic medical techniques had long lost their significance.

Although he couldn't resurrect the dead, piecing together various organs to create a new being, akin to something out of "Frankenstein", seemed quite elementary to him.

To him, practicing medicine was as simple as a college student breezing through elementary school problems. 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

"The two medical classics I gave you yesterday are quite rudimentary. You can start with them, and once you've fully grasped them, I'll teach you more." William truly found the two articles written by Celsus overly simplistic.

It might be insightful, but perhaps only for the average person.

"Simple?" Alice was at a loss for words. The content of those two medical classics was far from simple. To truly understand and apply them would be quite a challenge.

William simply smiled, offering no further explanation.

"De Medicina" Volume I and Volume II were merely foundational texts.

Since Alice was officially learning from him now, he would certainly impart even more advanced knowledge.

"I'm thinking of finding a job. Any recommendations?" William casually inquired.

Alice, eyes gleaming, replied, "You want to work? Do you have a Medical License?"

"Become a doctor?" William shook his head, "I can teach you, but I don't wish to be a doctor."

Being a doctor, a profession that alleviates human suffering, is commendable.

But William didn't have the time for that. With so many people in the world, he isn't a savior. He'd done such things in the past and was now tired of it.

Alice posed a question similar to Piper's: "What else can you do?"

William's eyes slightly narrowed. Instead of asking what he could do, one should ask how he'd like to live.

"I just want to lead a leisurely life, read some books, maybe paint a bit, play some music," William candidly shared his true desires.

He had tried out being a bartender as an experience, but now, he decided he wanted a more peaceful life.

Staring at him, Alice smirked, "You don't seem like the type to work for someone. Maybe you should just be a boss."

"Oh?" William pondered. Why did he have to pick a job? He could just open a shop, do whatever he wanted, sell whatever he felt like.

"Do you have money?" Alice shot back with another probing question.

William pulled out his phone and quietly asked, "Thirty thousand, is that enough?"

Now it was Alice's turn to smile without a word. Thirty thousand to be a boss in New York City? He must be joking.

Chapter 62 This person messed with the wrong person.

William currently only had thirty thousand dollars. After some inquiry, he found out that even a slightly larger storefront would cost nearly a hundred thousand dollars a year in rent. If it were a prime commercial area, the rent would be even higher. Landlords often preferred stable income streams, so they typically required tenants to sign long-term contracts of three, five, or more years.

"I'll buy a storefront," William said, having never been in the habit of renting a store.

In the past, if one wanted a small shop, a place to settle, they could build it themselves. Even later on, when one had to buy land, it wasn't expensive. At least it wasn't as astronomically expensive as it is now.

"Buying a storefront… If it's in the city center, it would likely cost several million, maybe even close to ten million dollars," Alice thought out loud, and then added, "I have some money. I could ask my grandfather for more."

The value of the two parchment-bound books William had given her was immeasurable. Even if she were to gift William a storefront in return, it would be nothing compared to the value of the books. Whether as a form of gratitude or respect for her teacher, it seemed appropriate.

"No need, just accompany me to Chelsea to look for antique boutiques," William shook his head, his thoughts on the million or so dollars needed for a storefront.

Money was not a significant concern for him. If he merely wanted to make money, he had countless ways to do so. Turning thirty thousand dollars into one million dollars was a simple task for him.

"Antique boutiques? Are you looking for treasures in antique stores?" Alice's eyes narrowed slightly, her young teacher seemed to have a large appetite.

The books "De Medicina" volumes I and II were, in his opinion, merely 'well-written'. And now, with just thirty thousand dollars, he wanted to buy a storefront and thought that visiting an antique boutique would suffice?

Alice was curious about William's methods. So far, he had not shown any exceptional skills.

"Get in the car."

Alice assumed the role of the driver, taking William to Chelsea. She was curious to see if her teacher could turn thirty thousand dollars into a million dollars.

The tactics employed by antique boutiques nowadays are intricate.

Decades ago, the stores that sold antiques here offered mostly genuine items. One could even buy rare treasures at low prices. However, now the market is flooded with counterfeit and deceiving works of art. Many shop owners resort to elaborate schemes to defraud people.

Throwing thirty thousand dollars into such a place without professional appraisal knowledge, it would be challenging to purchase authentic items.

William walked ahead, Alice following him. At times, she felt that her teacher didn't seem as young as he looked.

He appeared to be in his twenties, but he spoke with an unwarranted maturity. He seemed too seasoned for his age.

His appearance, too.

A typical twenty-year-old would likely still have a youthful face, especially the eyes. They certainly wouldn't look as experienced as William's, which were full of world-weariness.

If William were to wear a mask, showing only his eyes, and someone were to say he was forty, Alice would believe it.

"Master, do you know antiques?" Alice had accepted William as her teacher but still didn't know much about his abilities.

Her grandfather had recommended William for a reason. Perhaps William was skilled in medicine, but antiques required a unique eye and a deep understanding of history. Besides, various knowledge was indispensable.

Alice felt confused as soon as she entered the Chelsea Flea Market.

Without a proper understanding of these items, acting hastily would surely result in a loss.

William smiled faintly and said, "I know a little."

Throughout the world's history, William's traces can be found. He has seen and genuinely interacted with objects from every era.

It could be said that in the entire world, no one understands these antiques better than William.

Some modern people collect antiques because of their historical value, but almost no one would use them as everyday items after acquiring them.

But William was different. In his view, antiques might be more comfortable to use than modern crafts.

As for the so-called historical value, it had no significance to him.

Chelsea is known for its art galleries and fashionable nightlife. The district is usually crowded and has numerous galleries. In particular, Chelsea is famous for its Chelsea Flea Market, a renowned flea market that often features stalls selling antiques, collectibles, art, jewelry, antique furniture, and other items. In the past, this market was one of New York's most popular flea markets, attracting countless antique dealers and collectors. William's presence drew the attention of several antique dealers.

The dealers noticed Alice's attire and quickly concluded that she was a wealthy young woman. People like her were very desirable potential customers for them.

"Interested in some 1710 Meissen? It's perfect as a gift for your elders," a young antique dealer whispered to Alice as he approached her, holding out a porcelain plate. "Take a look at this. If you're interested, you can visit my shop; I have plenty more."

Alice stood out with her striking demeanor, wearing an exquisite diamond bracelet on her wrist that signaled her family's considerable wealth.

"How much?" Alice casually inquired, though she had no intention of purchasing it.

The young man looked serious and said in a low voice, "1,200 dollars. If you're really interested, we can negotiate a bit further over there."

William, who had been looking up antique prices on his phone, glanced at the porcelain plate the young man held, then looked at Alice and calmly stated, "It's a replica, and not a particularly good one at that. I wouldn't pay more than 20 dollars for it."

The young dealer's face twitched in frustration, thinking to himself, "Was I exposed just like that?"

He had initially disregarded William, considering him young and therefore unlikely to know much about antiques. But William's words had swiftly shattered his pretense.

"What did you say?" The young man glared at William and angrily lunged at him, dropping the plate he had been holding.

Catching the plate would have been an easy feat for William, but he didn't even spare it a glance.

"Crash!"

The plate shattered on the ground.

"What do you mean by that? You're not leaving here today unless you pay for this plate!" The young man, red-faced and furious, yelled as he scrambled to his feet. A crowd quickly gathered around.

Though Alice clearly appeared wealthy, individuals from affluent families like hers were usually not known for their bravery. In such situations, many would rather settle the matter by paying.

William remained impassive, staring at the young man, while Alice merely frowned slightly.

Turner family members traditionally trained in martial arts from a young age to ensure their ability to protect themselves. Alice was no exception.

She had seen the young man deliberately collide with William, and the entire incident had not escaped her attention.

"Guys, this person knocked over my porcelain plate and even attacked me," the young man pointed at William, falsely accusing him.

A burly figure emerged from the crowd, tattoos of menacing designs inked on his arms. He stared at William and sneered, "What do you think should be done about this?" 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝙣𝒐𝙫𝙚𝙡.𝙤𝙧𝒈

Alice stepped forward, positioning herself between the man and William, and retorted, "What do you want?"

In Alice's eyes, while William was not frail, he was certainly not robust. He didn't display the features of a martial artist and might be at a disadvantage against this group of petty thugs.

William was, after all, Alice's mentor. How could she let this gang of hooligans bully him?

Chapter 63 Fighting is the thing I dislike the most.

"Little girl, my name is Brown, and your friend here broke my friend's porcelain plate and even started a fight. We have to handle this according to the rules," the burly man said with an air of righteousness. "First of all, if something is broken, it needs to be compensated, right?"

With that, Brown paused and turned to the young man, asking, "How much is your porcelain plate worth?"

The young man responded loudly, "A porcelain plate from 1710 should be worth at least $1200!"

Brown nodded and turned to Alice with a smile, saying, "Young lady, I'll make the call here, and you can just compensate him with $1000."

Before Alice could say anything, William had already picked up his phone to call the police.

"Hello, is this the police? I'm at the Chelsea Flea Market, and someone is trying to extort me," he said.

When faced with problems, it's important to call the police, a lesson William had learned online. It's best to let the police handle blatant extortion attempts rather than resorting to violence.

"You're calling the cops!" Brown's face changed drastically, and he reached out to snatch William's phone.

Without even blinking, and as Brown moved to step forward, Alice's palm had already landed on his chest. It seemed like a light push, but Brown was sent stumbling backward.

"So you've had training!" Brown was furious. He hadn't expected William to choose to call the police without any warning, and he shouted loudly, "Guys, let's go. Teach this kid a lesson!"

Brown had brought seven or eight people with him. Hearing his shout, they all charged at William, trying to subdue him.

"Let's see who dares to touch him!" Alice raised her hand and landed a punch squarely on one young man's face.

With a single punch, the young man saw stars, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

William put away his phone and watched as Alice fought off the attackers.

It's undeniable that there is a significant difference between those who have genuinely trained in mixed martial arts and average thugs.

Alice was well-versed in medical knowledge and knew the human body's vulnerable points better than anyone.

She knew where to strike without causing fatal harm but could still render someone unconscious in a short time.

When it came to physical strength, she might fall short, but every time she made a move, someone would fall.

"There's no need to call the police."

In less than a minute, all of Brown's minions were on the ground, leaving only Brown himself standing.

Alice frowned; she felt that William calling the police over such a matter was entirely unnecessary. She alone could handle everything, and if the police arrived, it might create more complications.

Regardless of right or wrong, giving statements and written records would be inevitable.

Alice was genuinely averse to such bothersome matters.

William gave a slight smile and said, "I didn't actually call the police. I just wanted to scare them off and hoped they would back down."

He had their best interests at heart and didn't want to argue with these street thugs.

If calling the police would scare them away, it would be the best outcome.

But this group clearly didn't know any better and insisted on resorting to violence. Weren't they asking for trouble?

They should consider themselves lucky that it was Alice who retaliated. If it were William, he might not have been able to control his strength and could accidentally cause a fatality.

Alice glanced at William, relieved that he hadn't called the police.

"Do you still want compensation?" Alice stared at Brown, pulled out her wallet, and took out a stack of bills. "Take this for their medical expenses."

Brown was stunned. The seemingly delicate and fragile young woman in front of him was surprisingly fierce in a fight, taking down one opponent after another with ease, displaying incredible skill.

"Little girl, I'm sorry, just forget about the money. Consider it bad luck on our part." Brown didn't dare to take Alice's money and kept apologizing.

William, on the other hand, acted as if nothing had happened and said to Alice, "Let's go."

Alice nodded, put the money back in her wallet, and continued walking forward with William, leaving behind the thugs sprawled on the ground.

"Master, do you know martial arts?" Alice asked curiously.

William shook his head, "Why resort to violence? I'm not a fan of fighting and violence."

If the gods who had been obliterated by his palm strike heard this, they would probably have a mental breakdown.

Yes, you're not a fan of fighting and violence. You almost destroyed the world with a single palm strike!

Alice pondered for a moment and said, "It's okay. In the future, if we encounter such situations, we don't need to call the police. I'll handle it. It's been a long time since I've had a physical confrontation with anyone."

"Alright!" William smiled and continued walking.

When he reached a stall, he suddenly stopped. The items displayed were art pieces from the Renaissance period, and there were quite a few customers in the shop. Business seemed to be booming.

Among them, a middle-aged man was speaking to the stall owner, "Coleman, I'm buying everything on your counter, but do you have any other good stuff? Bring it all out, don't hold back."

William looked closely at the shop owner. The man had an ominous aura around him, a pale face with no hint of color, a clear sign of someone who had spent years looting tombs around the world.

Such people might indeed have some good items. However, this man was enveloped in an ominous energy, likely having dug up something sinister. If he didn't address it soon, he probably wouldn't live much longer.

The shop owner grinned at the middle-aged man, "Mr. Ward, I do have good items. The items on display here are worth a total of seventy thousand dollars." 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎ｌ.𝚘ｒｇ

The antiques on the stall were indeed old but were mostly ceramic pieces from the Renaissance period, including bowls, plates, teapots, cups, etc. They usually would only fetch a couple of hundred dollars each, and the most expensive wouldn't exceed a thousand. There were only about ten items, but he was asking for seventy thousand dollars.

The man addressed as Mr. Ward was Powell Ward, owner of the antique shop "Eternal Life Emporium." People in the antique world knew him as Mr. Ward. He was wealthy and often visited other shops to buy items, then resell them in his own store.

He was a regular customer of Coleman's, and both parties were familiar with each other's background but never explicitly mentioned it.

Antique shop owners often buy from tomb robbers and then resell the items, which is very profitable.

Coleman's antiques were certainly not worth seventy thousand dollars, but this amount was like an entry ticket, allowing him to see more valuable items later. Coleman was confident.

He planned to take Powell for a ride first, knowing that better items were yet to be shown.

"Fine, you say seventy thousand dollars, so be it!" Powell didn't care about the money and wasn't worried about Coleman taking advantage of him.

After paying seventy thousand dollars for the items, if Coleman didn't bring out anything worthwhile, he might disappear from New York City tonight.

"Quick decision!" Coleman grinned, pulled out a relatively large pearl from his pocket, placed it on the stall, and said, "Mr. Ward, take a look!"

Before Powell could respond, William suddenly said, "I'll buy this pearl for thirty thousand dollars!"

Chapter 64 This thing is selling for ten million dollars?

"Thirty thousand dollars?"

Coleman and Powell both looked at William in unison.

Coleman was so amused by William's offer that he burst out laughing. "Young man, why don't you go play somewhere else?"

Powell also scoffed, "Kid, do you even know what this is? Thirty thousand dollars?"

"Radiant Empress Pearl," William said calmly. "It was once owned by Theodora, the Byzantine Empress. Theodora was a famous empress in history, known for her wisdom and influence."

William had seen this pearl before. Theodora had received it as a gift during a diplomatic mission. Due to its radiant beauty, she named it the "Radiant Empress Pearl" and often wore it. The pearl became synonymous with Theodora, and as her reputation spread across different countries, the pearl was eventually buried with her in her tomb upon her death.

Now, the Radiant Empress Pearl had resurfaced, carrying a very strong impure force. Apart from a powerful empress like Theodora who could suppress this impurity, it would bring ill omen to ordinary people.

Coleman was actually carrying it in his pocket; wasn't he inviting death?

"Theodora's possession?" Coleman's eyes lit up. If it really belonged to Theodora, then the value of this pearl would be very high.

Powell frowned. He could see the pearl's exquisite craftsmanship and the pale golden hue with a hint of purple light.

What would the price be for something belonging to Theodora of the Byzantine Empire?

"Kid, what do you know? If you're ignorant, don't talk nonsense and go play somewhere else." Powell chuckled dismissively, not caring if what William said was true or not, for he would not admit it either way.

Even if it was really Theodora's possession, Powell would not acknowledge it.

Because he couldn't afford that price.

William briefly explained the history of the pearl to them and then turned to Coleman, "You must have just obtained this pearl, haven't you? Have you noticed that you feel drowsy every day, only feeling alert around noon? Do you experience cold sweats and nightmares at night?"

Hiss—every single word was spot on.

Coleman was surprised. As a tomb raider, he couldn't not believe in sinister spirits.

What's more, everything William mentioned was accurate and he had never told anyone about it. This made him believe William's words even more.

Powell snorted, "Absurd! If this pearl really is as you said, a gift to Theodora during a diplomatic mission, it should be a lucky item. Besides, what you said is too far-fetched."

He stared at the Radiant Empress Pearl and said to Coleman, "Coleman, I've also looked at it. This object may date back to the period between AD 527 and 548, but it is certainly not Theodora's Radiant Empress Pearl. Have you ever heard of Theodora owning such a pearl?"

There's no record of this pearl in history.

But William knew it all too well.

"This pearl has a huge impact on you," William said directly to Coleman, ignoring Powell. "You were supposed to live for a few more years, but you've been carrying this pearl for God knows how long. Even if you sell the pearl now, you will not survive more than three days. Sell it to me, and I can extend your life by a few years."

"Hahahaha! Young man, you have a knack for playing a mystic!" Powell's eye for quality was certainly good. Even though he could not confirm the authenticity of William's claims, he knew the pearl was valuable and would be profitable if acquired.

Coleman was still hesitant. It was evident that Powell intended to buy the pearl. Even if it were valued as an antique from the period between AD 527 and 548, it would surely be worth at least ten million dollars. 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

But if what William said was true, and he wouldn't live past three days...

Coleman gritted his teeth and said to Powell, "Mr. Ward, name your price!"

He decided to sell the pearl to Powell.

He obviously couldn't bear to sell it to William for thirty thousand dollars.

Besides, why would he believe William's claim that he wouldn't live past three days? How could one person know another's lifespan? Such an idea was beyond belief.

Tomb raiders were naturally accompanied by impure forces. They chose this profession knowing the risks and were not afraid of death.

Take a gamble. Maybe he could get rich overnight!

"What, not surviving three days, what unclean things, it's all nonsense!" Powell laughed and said, "Eight million dollars, if I resell this pearl, it should fetch at least ten million dollars or so. You have to let me make a profit, right?"

As a tomb raider, the origins of the items he had were definitely not legitimate. The trade was also illegal and it was hard to find major buyers. People like Powell, who could easily pay millions for his pearl, were rare.

Moreover, William had just spoken so ominously.

"Ten million dollars! Not a penny less! Otherwise, I'll sell it to this guy for thirty thousand!" Coleman finally made up his mind, his face resolute. He was risking his life on this deal. If this transaction went through, he'd decided to quit tomb raiding for good, ready to enjoy the rest of his life. There was no denying that William's words had indeed frightened him.

Powell hesitated for a moment, glanced at William, then gritted his teeth and said, "Alright! I'll buy it!"

Seeing that they had already agreed on the deal, William said nothing more, and continued walking forward with Alice, as if he had seen nothing.

"Is that pearl really Theodora's?" Alice whispered in William's ear, "I can see that the man does look unwell, but I really don't know of any such pearl in history. You didn't deceive him, did you?"

William smiled without answering. Did he need to say anything?

He had already given that tomb raider a chance to live.

In the entire world, probably only William could save his life, but for ten million dollars, he had chosen death.

The two continued walking forward. William saw many valuable items, but the sellers weren't fools. The prices they quoted were all well over thirty thousand dollars.

"Maybe I should ask my grandfather for some money," Alice said, walking with William for two hours on the street without him buying anything. She began to doubt if William could make the amount of money he wanted.

If William wanted to turn thirty thousand dollars into a million, it would actually be simple. He could buy a slightly more expensive item for thirty thousand dollars, sell it, buy something more expensive, and repeat the process. With his ability, he could certainly do it in less than three hours.

But William found it too bothersome and simply didn't buy anything.

With his telekinesis, he casually took a teacup from a box at home and walked with Alice into the "Eternal Life Emporium."

"Where in here can we find cheap treasures?" Alice frowned. How could they possibly buy cheap items in a large antique store like this?

True treasures were recognized by those who owned them, so there was no way to make a profit here.

William smiled and said, "I'll just sell a cup."

"What?" Alice looked at William in confusion.

William handed the cup to Alice and said, "You sell it. Just ask for one million dollars."

Huh?

Alice took the teacup from William's hand. Wasn't this the teacup they used at William's house?

She remembered that William had four of them.

And this thing was to be sold for one million dollars?

Chapter 65 Could this item have been obtained illegally?

Alice didn't know much about antiques, but she did know that items made of pewter from the Middle Ages were valuable. She had once seen a set of dinnerware used by England's King Richard I being auctioned off for eight million dollars.

Yesterday, when she was pouring tea for William using this cup, she thought it was exquisite and suspected it might be worth a lot. But if it was that valuable, why would William use it for drinking tea?

They entered the "Eternal Life Emporium," where Powell had already returned and was carefully inspecting the recently acquired Radiant Empress Pearl.

"Master, you're not joking with me, are you?" Alice whispered, "It's embarrassing to just bring a cup from home to sell."

William smiled and said, "Consider this a test for you! Remember, if he asks how much you want for it, say one million dollars, not a penny less."

"Alright!" Alice rolled her eyes. She figured she would go along with it, partly because of the two parchment books William had given her, even if it was a bit embarrassing.

Powell, using a magnifying glass, was still scrutinizing the Radiant Empress Pearl, muttering to himself, "This time, I've hit the jackpot. This top-grade pearl, emitting a natural purple light, is worth at least twenty million dollars! No, no, no! If it is indeed the pearl Theodora received as a gift during a diplomatic mission, it could be worth up to one hundred million dollars!"

Alice, holding the cup William had given her, approached Powell and asked, "Hello, are you the owner here?"

Powell, startled by her sudden approach, quickly covered the Radiant Empress Pearl with his hands, glaring at Alice. Recognizing her as the person from Coleman's stall earlier, he asked suspiciously, "What do you want?"

Alice awkwardly presented the cup William had given her and said, "I'm selling something."

Powell stared at the cup in Alice's hand, his face twitching, and stammered, "You...you're just holding it like that?"

"Huh?" Alice, not understanding Powell's reaction, looked at him, puzzled.

Powell took a deep breath and said incredulously, "Shouldn't you put it in a box? What if you accidentally drop it or damage it?"

"Hmm?" Alice was even more confused. The cup must have been taken from William's house, right? It wasn't even in her hand earlier; it must have been in his pocket. Does this thing need to be in a box?

"How much are you selling it for?" Alice didn't bother anymore and just handed over the cup.

Instinctively, Powell stepped back and said nervously, "Put it on the table!"

He immediately recognized that the cup was not ordinary. Can it really be held directly by hand?

What if he shakes and leaves a mark? That wouldn't be good.

Influenced by Powell's nervous demeanor, Alice carefully placed the cup on the table.

"Hold on!" Powell carefully placed the Radiant Empress Pearl into a large brocade box and closed the lid. Only then did he pick up his magnifying glass to examine the cup.

He inspected it for a full ten minutes, not uttering a word, making the atmosphere increasingly tense.

Alice stood silently by his side. Isn't this just the cup William uses to drink tea every day?

Does it really need such a thorough examination?

Could this cup really be worth one million dollars?

After a long while, Powell finally finished inspecting the cup. He took a deep breath and fixed his eyes on Alice, asking, "Could you please name a price? I'll see if I can afford it."

Alice hesitated for a moment, slowly raised a finger.

"One million dollars?" Powell pondered for a moment and said, "Miss, your price is fair, but I can't come up with that much cash at once. How about I pay two hundred thousand dollars as a deposit, and for the item, if you trust me, you can leave it in my store. If not, we can go to a notary office and sign a contract. I'll pay the remaining eight hundred thousand dollars within ten days. You know, for such an expensive item, the taxes are high, and there are various procedures involved. It will probably take about ten days to complete everything."

"..." Alice was dumbfounded.

Ten million dollars?

She was sure she only wanted to sell it for one million dollars.

Is this cup worth ten million dollars? 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

William has three more like it at home, plus there's a teapot and a tray, all part of a set, right?

Thinking back to William's seemingly impoverished home, Alice considered Powell's words.

By all accounts, Powell buying this cup for ten million dollars would still be a profitable deal.

Seeing that Alice wasn't speaking, Powell hurriedly said, "Miss, you see, whatever price you named, I agreed without haggling, right? But if you ask me to come up with ten million dollars right now, I don't have it. If you go around the whole street, no store could afford this. Why don't you sit down and have a coffee, and we can talk further."

"Our 'Eternal Life Emporium' is a well-known antique shop with a reputation for absolute reliability..." Powell continued, talking incessantly, afraid that Alice would suddenly change her mind and not sell.

He had looked carefully; this cup was unquestionably a masterpiece of medieval Pewter, possibly even royal tableware. It should be the only remaining one of its kind in the world. Ten million dollars would be an absolute bargain, and selling it for twenty million dollars would be easy.

He felt extremely lucky today. The money he would earn in a single day would be enough to last a lifetime.

William came over and said, "Sell it to him."

In fact, at the beginning, he also underestimated the value of this cup, thinking it would be roughly worth a million dollars.

Only now did Powell notice William. Hearing his words, Powell couldn't help but beam with joy and asked Alice again, "Miss, what do you think?"

"Sell it!" What else could Alice say?

She had originally planned to sell it for one million dollars, but ended up selling it for ten million dollars.

"Let's sign the contract, and I'll transfer the deposit to you right away. As for the treasure, do you want to leave it in our store or..." Powell couldn't hide his excitement. He believed he hadn't misjudged; this unique, one-of-a-kind item would earn him another ten million dollars.

He remembered a wealthy person once said that money isn't everything, but it makes life easier.

Today, he truly felt that life had become easier.

Alice turned to William, seeking his opinion.

"Just leave it in his store," William said, then paused, looking at Powell. "However, just take the two million dollar deposit. We don't need the remaining eight million dollars."

"What?"

Both Alice and Powell looked at William in disbelief.

Forgoing eight million dollars just like that? How could he be so extravagant?

Although Alice didn't understand why, the cup was William's after all, and he could sell it for whatever he wanted.

Powell nearly burst a blood vessel from excitement. Was he blessed by Lady Luck today?

He had never seen such a way of selling things. He had clearly stated before that he would pay the remaining eight million dollars within ten days, not that he wouldn't pay it. But they were just willing to let it go.

Could it be... that the cup had dubious origins, and the two of them didn't dare go to a notary or leave contact information, wanting only to get rid of it as quickly as possible?

Chapter 66 Please don't disturb me while I'm reading.

"Could it be that the item has dubious origins?" Powell squinted and smiled. He was willing to accept Coleman's items, so he wasn't afraid of these kinds of situations. "You two, I won't ask where this item came from. Let's go to the bank now. Since the amount is quite large, it should take about three days for the transfer to be completed."

Two million dollars for this cup, that was a real steal!

William said to Alice, "You go with him to make the transfer."

The reason William was willing to forgo the remaining eight million dollars was that Powell was doomed to die. Could Powell really handle the Radiant Empress Pearl? Would the thousand-year-old evil spirit let him off the hook?

For a man who was about to die, William didn't bother to take his money.

"Why don't you go instead, use your card," Alice, though wealthy herself, felt that two million dollars was no small sum. Since it was William's money, it was best to transfer it directly to him.

William replied nonchalantly, "From now on, you handle the money."

What was the purpose of taking on an apprentice? For her to handle these trivial matters, of course. In the future, whether it was buying a shop or other matters, Alice would be the one to handle it.

"Alright," Alice now had a clear understanding of William's wealth.

She had previously thought that William didn't have much money, but now it was apparent that he was far from lacking. He casually took a teacup from his house and sold it for so much, even dismissing eight million dollars as if it was nothing.

What did two million dollars mean to him?

William sat in the store while Powell summoned a sales assistant to lead William to a sofa, even brewing a pot of tea for him. Only after Powell placed the Radiant Empress Pearl and the cup sold by William into the safe did he leave with Alice to go to the bank. 𝑏𝑒𝘥𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙.𝘰𝑟𝑔

William sat on the sofa reading a book for about ten minutes when a young man dressed in black entered the "Eternal Life Emporium." He looked around like a hunting dog with a keen sense of smell, his eyes finally falling on the direction of Powell's safe, burning with fervor.

The sales assistant, seeing a customer enter the shop, quickly greeted him, asking, "Sir, how may I assist you?"

The young man in black looked at the sales assistant and asked, "Are you the owner?"

The sales assistant smiled, "I'm not the owner, but the owner is my father. You can tell me directly what you need."

In antique stores like this, many of the items were valuable, and family members usually helped out.

The young man nodded and asked, "Do you have any treasures here?"

"You're joking, sir. We have plenty of treasures here, but I'm not sure what you're looking for," the sales assistant replied, "Everything we sell here is genuine."

The young man narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard your boss got a pearl today? I came here for that pearl."

"Sir, you're well-informed," the sales assistant smiled and said, "But if you want that pearl, you'll have to wait. My father just left with someone, I'll call him to hurry back. Please take a seat over there."

"Fine! I'll wait, but tell him to be quick, I have other matters to attend to," the young man in black was led to the sofa across from William, and Powell's son brewed him a pot of tea.

William continued reading, completely ignoring the young man.

The Radiant Empress Pearl had appeared, and nearby Soulmancers should be able to sense it. It was not surprising that this young man had come. If William waited a bit longer, he expected more people would show up.

The Radiant Empress Pearl was indeed an ill-omened object for ordinary people, but for some Soulmancers, it was an invaluable treasure.

The young man's patience was clearly limited. In three minutes, he had already drunk five cups of tea and urged twice.

"What are you looking at?" The young man sitting across from William grew increasingly impatient, and William's calm demeanor only annoyed him further.

William's demeanor made him seem agitated.

William lifted his eyelids and smiled, saying, "The Grapes of Wrath."

"What the hell is this?" The young man stood up, snatched the book from William's hands, flipped through it a few times, then tossed it onto the table, knocking over a cup of tea. The book got wet. He waved his hand dismissively and said arrogantly, "Who writes this kind of novel? Only boring people would read such books. Get lost!"

William picked up the book from the table, wiped the tea off, and looked coldly at the young man. His smile had vanished.

If the young man had expressed interest in the book, William might have lent it to him.

But instead, he had taken the book, disparaged it, and even wet it.

William was angry.

"What are you staring at? Get lost!" The young man glared at William and shouted, "If you keep looking at me, I'll gouge your eyes out."

...

In less than ten minutes, the "Eternal Life Emporium" became crowded with more customers—thirteen in total, including six Soulmancers, who seemed to know each other. As they entered, they exchanged greetings.

"Mr. Richardson, what brings you here?" A middle-aged man in a suit smiled at an older man, also in a suit. "Surely nothing here could catch your discerning eye?"

The older man chuckled, "Scott, no need for pretenses. I've heard the owner of this 'Eternal Life Emporium' acquired a pearl. I'm quite fond of this pearl and have already sent my grandson to make a reservation. Don't compete with me for it, alright?"

"Harris, why aren't you coming over to greet Mr. Taylor?" The old man, referred to as Mr. Richardson, called out to the young man sitting across from William. But the young man sat there, drooling, with a vacant look, not responding at all.

Mr. Richardson furrowed his brows, walked over, and patted the young man's cheek while calling out his name a few more times. Still, there was no response.

At this moment, he looked at William, "Young man, do you know what's wrong with my grandson?"

William put down the book, which was now clean and showed no signs of having been wet. He replied calmly, "It seems like he's having a seizure."

"A seizure?" The old man looked deeply at the young man. Indeed, he appeared to be having a seizure, but his grandson was a Soulmancer, albeit a novice one. Surely he couldn't be prone to such things?

William went back to his book, not saying anything further. Dealing with a novice Soulmancer required nothing more than a glance from William, whose consciousness had been mercilessly shattered.

When able, William chose not to use force. After all, nobody in the world could withstand a full blow from him. This person had been overly arrogant, and William had simply meted out a small punishment.

The other five Soulmancers came over. One of them put a finger on the young man's forehead, sensing something. As time passed, his eyebrows furrowed deeper. He pulled back the young man's eyelid to examine his eyes and finally said, "Mr. Richardson, it seems that Harris has lost his mind."

Chapter 67 Please, don't be impulsive

Become a fool?

Parker Richardson is an outstanding figure among junior Soulmancers and knows his grandson very well. His grandson, Harris, could be described as a prodigy, who, after only ten years of training under his guidance, had just reached the level of a junior Soulmancer. How could he suddenly become imbecilic for no reason?

"Young man, I'm going to ask you a few questions, and you better answer honestly. Otherwise, I can't guarantee your safety!" Parker Richardson, who is now in his sixties, knows that even though Soulmancers can prolong their lives by drawing power from the spirits of the gods, those who do not reach the level of a mid-tier Soulmancer can only live up to a hundred years or so. Realizing he might never reach that level, Parker pins all his hopes on his grandson.

Harris has exceptional talent. With some luck, he might become a mid-tier Soulmancer within a century. But now, inexplicably, he has become an idiot. How could Parker accept this?

William promptly put down his book, his eyes calm as he looked at Parker, indicating that he could ask his questions.

"Who has my grandson come into contact with since he entered this place?" Parker had observed William carefully; this was just an ordinary person, so he couldn't be connected to Scott's sudden idiocy.

William replied, "He just spoke with me for a moment."

"What did he say?" Parker pressed.

William had wanted to converse peacefully, but he found Parker's tone uncomfortable.

"Why don't you ask him yourself?" William's expression was calm. It was Harris who had provoked him earlier, and now this old man was interrogating him in such an arrogant tone. Did they think he had become more patient after waking up?

Parker's face darkened, and he growled threateningly, "Are you looking for trouble?"

Seeing Parker's anger, the man called Scott quickly stepped in to mediate. "Mr. Richardson, don't get worked up!" He turned to William, "Young man, didn't your elders teach you to show respect when speaking to older people?"

Respect for elders?

If it were as Scott said, then William should be the one deserving respect.

There was probably no one older than him in the world.

"I don't want to resort to violence!" William said coldly, "But I'd prefer it if you would stop annoying me!"

"You!" Parker was furious. How dare someone speak to him like this? He raised his hand, forming a claw, and made a grab at William's throat.

Though he didn't intend to kill William, he wanted to lift him off the ground by the neck.

Scott had initially wanted to defuse the situation, but now he too thought this young man was too arrogant. It was only right for Parker to teach him a lesson.

Parker had expected it to be easy to deal with an ordinary person, but when his hand was about three inches away from William, he found he could no longer move forward.

Seeing Parker stop, Scott turned his head, thinking that Mr. Richardson was simply showing mercy and sparing William, not wanting to bother with the young man.

How could he know that Parker was now experiencing a storm of emotions?

It wasn't that Parker wanted to show mercy and spare William; there seemed to be an invisible barrier in front of William that his claw could not penetrate, and he couldn't harm William in the slightest.

"Are you sure you still want that hand?" William had already risen to his feet, holding his book and glancing at Parker.

Parker felt a tightness in his chest, his mind a blank. The hand he had extended was now completely numb.

Scott turned back to see Parker's face had lost all color, pale as a dying man. The hand he had extended hung limply, and his eyes were filled with fear.

Just then, Alice and Powell returned.

Alice looked over at William and, seeing the people around him, called out, "Mr. Taylor, Mr. Richardson, what brings you here?"

It seemed they knew each other, which was understandable considering that Alice's circle included many wealthy and influential people. It was quite normal for these Soulmancers to have dealings with Charles Turner.

Parker and Scott didn't say anything. They turned to look at Alice and then back at William, warily.

This man is dangerous!

"Is everything settled?" William asked Alice, as if nothing had happened.

Alice nodded, "It's all taken care of."

"Let's go," William said, no longer wanting to stay in the company of these Soulmancers. To them, Alice and her group were ordinary people, but to William, they were all the same. After all, Gaia, the Earth Mother, had once called him her teacher. In William's eyes, what difference was there between these junior Soulmancers and ordinary mortals?

"Oh," Alice, still oblivious to the tense atmosphere, addressed Parker, "Mr. Richardson, you don't look too well. Perhaps you should let me examine you later. I'll be going now."

Without looking back, William left the "Eternal Life Emporium," and Alice could only follow him.

"Master, did they come for that pearl?" Alice asked, finding William more mysterious by the moment. Although she had never practiced any mystical arts, she knew Parker and the others were Soulmancers. The only reason so many of them had gathered at the "Eternal Life Emporium" had to be the Radiant Empress Pearl William had mentioned.

"Probably," William said, nodding. The aura of the Radiant Empress Pearl was too powerful to go unnoticed by Soulmancers once it had been revealed. The reason for their presence was clear.

"But you said it was an ominous item, didn't you?" Alice asked with a puzzled expression.

"Even if it is an ominous object, it remains the treasured possession of the Byzantine Empress Theodora," William said, smiling, "How could those Soulmancers not be tempted by it? Besides, how would they know it's an ominous object?"

Even Soulmancers couldn't possibly know the origins of the pearl. At most, they could sense the immense energy of the Radiant Empress Pearl and consider it a rare treasure beneficial for their practice.

With narrowed eyes, Alice looked at William and said in a low voice, "Master, how did you know they are Soulmancers?"

William made no effort to hide it, "Is it so strange? If you want to get technical, I could be considered a Soulmancer too, just a more powerful one than them. Is it really surprising that I can tell? As for you, have you ever thought about learning something?"

If William was a Soulmancer, then the source of his soul must be himself, right?

"What can you teach me?" Alice asked excitedly, "Master, are you going to teach me to become a Soulmancer?" 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝗲𝐥.𝗼𝗿𝐠

William said expressionlessly, "Once you thoroughly understand those two volumes by Celsus, I'll teach you anything you want to learn."

Alice persisted in asking, "What can you do? You don't seem to know martial arts, and as for medicine, after I learn those two medical classics, what else can you teach me?"

William laughed, "As I said, those two medical classics are just basic material. The things I'll be teaching you later might be a bit difficult, so you should prepare yourself mentally."

Celsus's timeless medical classics were considered basic by William.

Moreover, William had mentioned that the subsequent teachings would be somewhat challenging.

Alice was genuinely curious. What could William possibly teach her?

Chapter 68 Thirty million dollars is a reasonable price.

Inside the "Eternal Life Emporium," Parker lay on the sofa like a puddle of mud. Scott looked at him incredulously and whispered, "Mr. Richardson, who was that just now?"

Parker hadn't recovered from the shock, and he said shakily, "Don't ask!"

His right hand had been utterly destroyed. William hadn't even glanced at him, yet the psychological pressure he exerted was like that of a primordial beast.

Parker was a standout even among junior Soulmancers. A couple of thousand years ago, this might not have been impressive, but in this day and age, being a junior Soulmancer was quite remarkable.

Yet William hadn't even moved, and he had already ruined one of Parker's hands.

How terrifying was that?

Most importantly, William looked far too young.

As far as Parker knew, becoming a mid-level Soulmancer could extend one's life by three to five hundred years, but it wouldn't allow one to regain their youth. Only by advancing to a high-level Soulmancer could one turn white hair to black and enjoy longevity lasting a thousand years.

Considering this, Parker suspected he might have encountered a high-level Soulmancer.

His grandson, Harris, had become a fool, and Parker suspected this was related to William.

Scott inquired about this, but Parker didn't dare to mention it.

William clearly didn't want to reveal his identity. If Parker said too much and William found out, the consequences would be unthinkable!

Judging by Parker's current expression, Scott could guess that something was amiss.

Parker had suffered at William's hands.

Their visit today was entirely because of the overpowering aura of the Radiant Empress Pearl. Such a treasure had appeared without any energy shield to protect it and suppress its energy diffusion, so more and more people would come to know of it. 𝓫ℯ𝓭𝓃𝓸𝓋ℯ𝓁．𝓬𝓸𝓂

When Powell and Alice came in, they saw a group of customers wandering around the store. After seeing William and his group leave, they greeted these customers.

"Dear customers, how may I help you? What would you like to purchase?" Powell saw Parker and Scott and promptly approached them. Although Harris's dull expression was a bit conspicuous, Powell merely glanced at him and didn't ask any questions.

He didn't know that Harris had turned into a fool after entering his store. If customers wanted to bring a fool into the shop, what could he say?

Asking too many questions could offend people.

Parker hesitated for a moment and then stood up, speaking to a middle-aged man beside him, "Take Harris and leave!"

The pressure William had placed on him was too terrifying. In Parker's view, William must have set his sights on the treasure that had appeared today. Competing with such a formidable figure would be akin to courting death.

William might have left, but who could guarantee that he wouldn't return to snatch the treasure after they got their hands on it?

A high-level Soulmancer!

That was not something Parker could face!

Seeing Parker leave, Scott's face turned somber.

After all, it should be considered that Scott was the first to discover the treasure in the "Eternal Life Emporium." Now Scott was bewildered. Parker hadn't done anything and just left?

Not even taking a look at what the treasure was? Was he so decisive?

Powell was also taken aback. This old man looked like he had lost a son, bringing in a fool. Powell hadn't mentioned any bad luck, but it seemed the old man was still upset?

"Boss, what kind of treasure have you actually obtained?"

Scott stopped speculating. He had memorized William's appearance, and after returning, he would surely have it sketched and investigated. Right now, the most crucial thing was to see what sort of treasure had caused such an aggregation of energy in this place.

Powell felt that he was quite lucky today, having acquired two treasures already.

Didn't William say the Radiant Empress Pearl was an inauspicious object?

As long as he sold it quickly, it didn't matter whether it was inauspicious or not!

Powell could tell from Scott's attire and accessories that this was a wealthy man!

" I do have two treasures here. Please come inside!" said the store owner.

"Two?" Scott's eyes lit up. It was no wonder that the spiritual energy was so turbulent with two treasures.

Powell led Scott into his office and took the Radiant Empress Pearl and a Pewter teacup, which William had just sold to him, out of the safe.

"Sir, both of these items are rare treasures," Powell said, slowly opening the brocade box holding the Radiant Empress Pearl. "This one has quite the storied history, please take a look!"

Scott was amazed upon seeing the Radiant Empress Pearl. To an ordinary person, it might seem peculiar, but to a Soulmancer, it was extraordinary.

The pearl was enveloped in swirling purple and black auras, with glints of metallic light flickering within.

Scott examined it for a while, feeling increasingly astonished. Finally, he couldn't help but ask, "Boss, do you know the history of this pearl?"

Powell, a shrewd businessman, replied with a straight face, "This pearl is known as the Radiant Empress Pearl, a treasured possession of Theodora, the empress of the Byzantine Empire. Theodora became empress largely due to the pearl's energy, which can make people lose themselves. If you look closely, you can see the faint golden light inside, rumored to be a guardian spirit sealed within."

Powell had no knowledge of guardian spirits. From his perspective, it was just a large pearl, which did appear to date back to the 6th century. But as for a guardian spirit, that was just a tale to entice buyers.

Regardless of whether Scott believed him, Powell knew he had to exaggerate the item's value to make a sale.

As for the cursed nature William had mentioned, Powell certainly couldn't reveal that. What seller would admit to selling a cursed item?

Scott was no fool. After a long silence, he countered, "How do you know all this?"

Without batting an eye, Powell answered, "To be honest, I read about it in an ancient book about ten years ago. My grandfather was still alive at that time. The book described this pearl in detail. Later, due to family matters, my father burned the book in anger, so few people know about this."

Powell's story seemed reasonable and well-founded, even convincing Scott somewhat. After all, Powell appeared to be an ordinary merchant. If he could recite a historical account and claim there was a spirit inside the pearl, the records about this pearl were probably genuine.

"Name your price!" Scott said without further ado, eager to secure the item.

Powell pretended to hesitate for a moment, then chuckled, "Sir, I'm sure you understand that everything I've said is true. This is a valuable item, so naturally, the price won't be low. My final offer is 30 million US dollars!"

He had only paid ten million for the pearl, and now he was asking for 30 million. If the deal went through, it would be a windfall.

Scott raised an eyebrow slightly. Thirty million dollars wasn't an unreasonable price, and it seemed quite fair.

Chapter 69 Alice's wild imagination.

Scott wasn't in a hurry to close the deal. Instead, he asked, "You mentioned there were two treasures here, where's the other one?"

Powell was a bit excited, as he had just acquired these two items today. If he could sell them off immediately, it would be a truly risk-free transaction.

"This one," Powell began, "is a medieval pewter cup. The craftsmanship is exquisite and the piece is in perfect condition. I dare say there's not another like it in the world. Even the few pieces in museums can't compare." Powell spoke confidently, all the while watching Scott's expression, trying to gauge his interest. "This is a rare find that I paid a lot for. What do you think, do you like it?"

Finding a buyer for such a high-quality pewter cup wouldn't be difficult, but selling it directly to a wealthy individual would certainly be better than taking it to an auction.

"It's indeed a great piece," Scott said, staring at the pewter cup for a long time before adding, "It's a shame it's just a single cup, though. If it were a set, it would be worth much more."

"A set? You must be joking," Powell laughed, "The fact that there's only one of these cups makes it even more precious. If it were part of a set, it wouldn't be worth as much."

"Is that so?" Scott chuckled, "It's a fine cup, but I'm not interested. As for the pearl, it's thirty million dollars, right? I'll take it."

"Very well!" Powell smiled, "May I ask your name, sir?"

Scott replied, "I'm Scott. I'll have someone transfer the money to you shortly."

Upon hearing the name, Powell's eyes lit up as he finally realized who the middle-aged man before him was. Scott Taylor, Chairman of the Allen Group!

For most people, paying thirty million dollars in one go might be a stretch, but for the Allen Group, it was a drop in the ocean. The conglomerate's business spanned multiple industries, with a market value exceeding one hundred billion dollars. What was a mere thirty million dollars to Scott?

"Alright! However, you should know that a thirty million dollar transaction is not a small sum. Even with a wire transfer, it will definitely take a few days. I'll need to wait for the funds to clear before I can give you the item," Powell said, well-versed in the intricacies of large transactions. Payments in the millions don't typically arrive instantly. The transfer of thirty million dollars would require various formalities to be completed before the money could be credited, otherwise it might be flagged for money laundering.

"Don't you trust me?" Scott's mood wasn't the best. Just a few days ago, his son David Taylor had died tragically on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. He wouldn't have even come out if it weren't for the discovery of this priceless treasure.

Powell was put on the spot by this question, and his smile became stiff. "Mr. Taylor, you jest. How could I not trust you? But this is the way things are done."

Business people can't simply ignore protocols just because the other party is wealthy.

Especially when dealing with someone like Scott, who has significant resources. In case of any dispute later on, Powell would be at a disadvantage if he didn't follow the rules. It was best to wait until the money had been received before handing over the item.

Were it not for the fact that Scott, as a Soulmancer, couldn't freely harm ordinary people, he would have taken the item and left. After hesitating for a moment, he coldly said, "I'll come to collect the item in three days. Make sure you don't lose it, or you won't need to keep your shop open anymore."

After saying this, he walked out of the room and instructed his assistant waiting outside, "Complete the paperwork with him and transfer thirty million dollars from the company to him." 𝗯𝗲𝐝𝗻𝗼𝐯𝗲𝗹．𝐨𝗿𝗴

Powell was sweating profusely as he watched Scott's retreating figure. Carefully, he packed up the item. He couldn't believe he'd had the nerve to speak to Scott like that. Maybe it was because the sum involved in this transaction was so large.

William wasn't interested in the ownership of the Radiant Empress Pearl. Although it was indeed a precious relic of Byzantine Empress Theodora, it held no attraction for him.

"Master, what kind of shop are you planning to open?" Alice asked curiously, wondering what William was up to.

After thinking for a moment, William said, "A bookstore. Let's open a bookstore in a somewhat remote area."

"A bookstore?" Alice was puzzled. Could a bookstore be profitable?

Especially since William wanted to open it in a remote location.

"If there's an existing one available, that would be ideal," William added. "You handle this."

Alice was left with even more questions.

The reason for choosing to open a bookstore, besides William's fondness for reading, is that running a bookstore is relatively leisurely.

"Alright," Alice felt as if she had become William's housekeeper. To open a bookstore, especially in a more remote area, where would you need two million dollars? It seemed to her that her master had no concept of how much money he had or how to manage it, but no matter how much money you had, it should be well planned for spending.

"If you have nothing else to do, go back and read. In a couple of days, I'll teach you some other stuff. Don't come over tomorrow; I have to entertain a friend." William still had to go to the bar; he hadn't received Nicholas's lottery ticket yet. Tomorrow was Sunday, the bar would be closed, and Evelyn would be going home.

Even though William and Evelyn were currently just ordinary friends, he didn't want to be misunderstood.

Alice murmured an acknowledgment and sneakily glanced at William. Entertaining a friend, and specifically telling her not to come over tomorrow—what did that mean?

He must have made an appointment with some girl.

Could it be Bella? So, the two of them are indeed connected!

But if Bella becomes William's girlfriend, won't she have to call her Mrs. Bell?

Alice had initially thought it was no big deal, but upon thinking of this, she suddenly felt uneasy.

The Bell and Turner families were considered old friends, and the children of both families were often compared by the older generation. Everyone had a competitive spirit, and they were all roughly on par with each other. If Bella suddenly became her master's wife, it would bring a lot of contradictions and challenges.

If such a thing happened, Alice didn't know how she would face Bella in the future.

As they walked, Alice became lost in thought. If she went over tomorrow, wouldn't it be even more awkward?

To go or not to go? Alice hesitated for a moment before asking, "Master, you're not inviting Bella for dinner tomorrow, are you?"

"Bella?" William frowned. "Of course not. Why would I invite her to dinner?"

Alice felt an immense relief. As long as it wasn't Bella, it was fine.

"Can I come over for dinner tomorrow? There's no one at my house." Alice looked at William with a pitiful expression. If it wasn't Bella, she could go and see who it was. If she was meeting her future master's wife, at least she would be mentally prepared. If not, it wouldn't be a big deal.

William didn't really care about many things. When Alice asked to join them for dinner, he didn't refuse. "Bring some ingredients over tomorrow if you want to eat. Bring whatever you want early, as I'm too lazy to go shopping."

Alice then asked, "What should I call you when I come over?"

This was an important question. In this day and age, when two people who looked similar in age told others that they had a master-disciple relationship, who would believe it?

Chapter 70 This matter has nothing to do with you.

William hadn't really given much thought to the issue of how he should be addressed.

"Just call me whatever you want," William said. "You can use my name directly. You can say you opened a bookstore and ask my friend if she wants to work in your store."

Bars tend to have a somewhat chaotic or unsafe atmosphere. William didn't really mind it, but Evelyn was a girl, after all. Working in such an environment, she might inevitably encounter some problems.

Maria was definitely a loyal friend, but what if she encountered people who even she couldn't handle?

Alice suddenly had a realization. She asked, "Did you open the bookstore for your friend?"

"Not really," William replied. "It was just a thought that occurred to me. If you come over tomorrow, you can come as my friend and ask me during the meal if I need a job in your bookstore."

Tsk, tsk, tsk.

Pretending to be unemployed when he's actually the big boss.

"I get it!" Alice chuckled. "Leave this to me."

William gave her a skeptical glance. What did she get?

"If there's nothing else, you can go now," William said, waving his hand dismissively. He needed Alice to handle the shop's affairs, but he just wanted to be alone for a while to deal with some unfinished business regarding the Taylor family. The things the Taylor family had done on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan were not easy to deal with.

He had some affection for the servants of the Taylor family from years ago, but what the descendants of the Taylor family had done on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan was not something that could be easily resolved.

Alice couldn't help but sigh. Her mentor only called her when he needed help and shooed her away when he didn't. Even for the meal tomorrow, if she hadn't shamelessly asked to join, William wouldn't have planned to have her there.

After they parted ways, Alice went straight home. She still hadn't finished reading Celsus's two medical volumes. If it weren't for William telling her to go to Chelsea Flea Market, why would she run around everywhere?

As for setting up the store, she would leave that to the other members of her family.

After taking a leisurely stroll on the streets, William appeared in the private estate of the Taylor family.

The Taylor family's private estate was located in Hurst, north of New York City. The estate was heavily guarded. The Taylor family had quite a few Soulmancers, but William could come and go as he pleased.

A few days ago on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, the Taylor family's descendant, David Taylor, had said that his grandfather was already dead. But William knew that he was very much alive.

If it were just Taylor family descendants acting on their own and forcing Timothy Hill on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, and if David Taylor had really died, William could have ignored it. But since David Taylor's grandfather was still alive, the situation was different.

James Taylor, the old Mr. Taylor, was sitting in the courtyard, a cold cup of tea in front of him, and a tall bodyguard standing behind him.

As William entered the yard, the bodyguard behind James Taylor shouted, "Who's there?"

Suddenly, seven or eight Soulmancers rushed out from outside the courtyard.

James Taylor lifted his eyes and looked at William, his voice hoarse with emotion, "Sir, you're still so young!"

William approached James Taylor as if he were taking a leisurely walk in his own garden.

"Stop!" The bodyguard by James Taylor's side threatened, pointing at William. "Take one more step forward, and I guarantee you'll die a gruesome death."

"Ha!"

William took a step forward, and the bodyguard turned into a mist of blood, dissipating in the air.

Such arrogance from a mere low-level Soulmancer!

James Taylor's face turned pale. He knew that William was a Soulmancer but had no idea about William's actual level.

It was true that only high-level Soulmancers could rejuvenate, but that didn't rule out the possibility of William altering his appearance through cosmetic surgery.

And even if William were a high-level Soulmancer, he couldn't harm him now!

"Your grandson said you were dead," William said, taking another two steps forward. Those who had rushed out from the shadows no longer dared to approach.

William didn't do anything, and yet a competent beginner-level Soulmancer was annihilated. Such a being was not something they could handle.

James Taylor gritted his teeth and said, "William, it's been fifty years. I have no connection with you anymore!"

"Is that so?" William took two steps forward, suddenly stopped, and laughed, "Are you so afraid of me? You even hired an advanced Soulmancer, and have been waiting for me for a long time?"

As soon as William finished speaking, several afterimages flashed, and a middle-aged man wearing a mage's robe appeared in front of James Taylor. This was the advanced Soulmancer he mentioned.

"Young man, why are you tormenting an old man?" The middle-aged man looked at William and said coldly, "Mr. Taylor is a friend of our Arcane Society. Stop bothering him, and please give me some face."

"Arcane Society?" William raised an eyebrow and said, "Even the great mage Merlin wouldn't ask me for this favor, so why should you?"

"How dare you, insolent fool!"

The middle-aged man muttered a spell, made a specific hand gesture, and a magic circle appeared in mid-air. As the magic circle glowed, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky. 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝒏𝙤𝒗𝒆𝒍．𝒄𝙤𝙢

"Boom!"

The thunderous roar was deafening, and the purple lightning, seemingly heading for William, suddenly changed direction and struck the middle-aged mage.

"How... how is this possible?"

The middle-aged man, named Nelson, had just become an advanced Soulmancer. In the Soulmancer circle, there were many rules, and as a powerful member of the Arcane Society, he naturally had to protect these rules.

A few days ago, James Taylor had come to him, claiming that a high-level Soulmancer wanted to kill him. Nelson naturally wouldn't allow this to happen and had stayed with the Taylor family.

He had just unleashed a lightning spell, which could easily counter advanced Soulmancers. But in front of William, it was not only ineffective but also turned back on him.

Throughout the process, William didn't seem to use any magic.

"Little magician! You have quite some nerve! Stop now."

A voice suddenly echoed in Nelson's mind.

"Merlin?"

Nelson felt as if he saw an even more powerful mage in his subconscious. It was the figure of a mage, wearing a deep blue robe, a pointed hat, with long white beard, and sharp, deep eyes. He held a gem-studded wand, with a mysterious mist swirling behind him. Nelson's heart was filled with awe and amazement. It seemed as though he was seeing the famous archmage Merlin.

"Do you know who you're fighting? Even I would show reverence to the man before you!" Merlin's voice rang in Nelson's ear, shocking him so much that he collapsed in front of William.

William's eyes narrowed slightly, detecting Merlin's spiritual presence. But it had nothing to do with him. Those gods and demons he had wiped out with a single strike still had consciousness in this world. They existed in another dimension and occasionally infused their consciousness into the minds of special individuals. It wasn't a big deal.

Nelson didn't dare to make another move, and with his body collapsed, said to William, "Sir! I was too reckless. Please scold me as you see fit."

James Taylor's eyes nearly bulged out. They had just started fighting, and already Nelson had admitted defeat and asked for a reprimand?

William waved his hand, "Take them and go. This matter has nothing to do with you."

Chapter 71 Too much favor may perhaps breed resentment.

Nelson led a group of people away from the Taylor family courtyard.

In this era, being a high-level Soulmancer was like being a deity on Earth, but even someone like Nelson had no chance of challenging William.

The remaining lower-tiered, novice Soulmancers dared not to even engage in combat with William.

"What else do you have to say?" William asked, his face expressionless as he looked at James Taylor. The actions of James had left him somewhat disappointed.

He had never thought about taking away what James had. James had overthought and over-calculated everything.

First, he feigned death, sending his grandson to pressure Timothy Hill, testing whether William had truly returned. Then, he set an ambush, intending to kill William.

A high-level Soulmancer! This was quite the grand plan!

James was as if sitting on pins and needles, trembling uncontrollably.

"Sir, I am entirely to blame for all that has transpired. Please, in consideration of our past, spare my family. Grant them a chance at life," he implored.

William chuckled. Did James truly view him as a ruthless demon, one who would annihilate the entire family of anyone who offended him?

If William recalled correctly, James had been a child he had saved from bandits. He had obliterated the bandit leader, and after that, he had treated James rather well.

"Forget it! I came here today to see you. At your age, I have no desire to take any action," William said, turning around to leave. He paused and added, "I only want to ask you a few questions."

Hearing that William would not harm him, James felt a mix of emotions.

If William had decided to obliterate him, everything would have ended. But now, William had spared him.

"What do you want to know?" James asked with a dry voice.

William inquired, "After I saved you, did I ever mistreat or beat you?"

After a moment of silence, James choked out, "You treated me as your own son. You never once raised a hand against me."

"And when I taught you combat techniques, and imparted knowledge to you, did I ever wrong you?" William pressed.

With eyes closed, James sighed deeply, "I can never repay your kindness. You owe me nothing."

Without a word, William left the Taylor family estate.

"A good deed that can never be repaid," he muttered under his breath.

William didn't care to say more. Even if James had a shred of humanity left, he would not have treated him this way.

Letting him live with his guilt was a better punishment than killing him.

William had no desire to have any further involvement with the Taylor family.

If James dared to provoke him again, the only fate awaiting the Taylor family would be total destruction.

Upon leaving the Taylor house, William's mood quickly returned to normal.

Indeed, what James had done was disheartening, but for someone like William, who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, it was trivial.

From this point on, he would probably never adopt a child again.

Too much favor may perhaps breed resentment.

He understood this principle. He just hadn't expected James to go to such lengths.

By the time he left the Taylor house, it was already evening. He went to a bar but did not enter. The lottery ticket he had bought for Nicholas was already discreetly placed in his wallet.

Since it was a promise, he couldn't let Nicholas know that William had purchased the ticket.

Since he had promised Evelyn that they would head home together the next morning, William decided to have a late-night meal at the nearby Ikinari Steakhouse.

Just before eleven o'clock at night, Edward and his group of friends arrived at the entrance of the bar. ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏｖｅ𝚕．ｃｏｍ

"Damn it! Why are you everywhere?" Edward was genuinely frustrated. He had encountered William the night before when he came looking for Evelyn, and under the threat of his mother, he had reluctantly called him Uncle William. Now, he heard from Caleb that William had quit the job, and yet here he was, appearing again near the bar. It was bad luck, wasn't it?

William lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, chuckling, "What a coincidence, aren't you Piper's son?"

Piper's son? Trying to take advantage of him again!

Edward had finally had enough, shouting, "Get him!"

Edward's group of friends, all young men in their twenties, brimming with youthful energy and a penchant for stirring up trouble, immediately responded to his call. A youth with green-dyed hair swiftly raised his leg and kicked at William.

William had been sitting here enjoying his grilled steak, waiting for Evelyn to get off work, quietly studying on his phone. Edward's arrival had clearly disrupted his plan.

Adhering to his principle of avoiding unnecessary violence, William deftly reached for a fork as the green-haired man's leg swung toward him. Standing up, he appeared to effortlessly stab out with the utensil.

Shockingly, the fork pierced straight through the green-haired man's thigh.

"Ah!" The green-haired man let out a spine-chilling scream as intense pain caused him to collapse, clutching his bleeding leg. Blood oozed through his fingers and spread across the ground.

The other young men behind Edward, who had been about to join the fray, were stunned.

Was this even human?

With a regular fork? The thing wasn't even sharp, and yet it went through a man's thigh?

"My mood isn't great today! You'd best not provoke me any further," William said with a pause, adding, "Don't even bother entering the bar. I know you came looking for Evelyn. Stop bothering her in the future, or you'll die in a way you won't like!"

How could he deal with this youngster vying for the same woman without some threatening words?

Edward was extremely frustrated, his face turning pale.

He couldn't recall anyone speaking to him like this since he had come of age.

Shouldn't the threatening words have come from him towards William?

His group of seven or eight men had been cowed into inaction by William.

William's brow furrowed as he coldly commanded, "Scram!"

With that single word, Edward and the others felt as if their courage had been drained.

It was like the roar of a tiger, the king of beasts, sending smaller creatures into a frenzy of fear.

Edward and his group had come quickly and left just as fast, helping the still-screaming green-haired man into a car, not even daring to enter the bar.

The owner of Ikinari Steak was in shock, thinking to himself how formidable this man was. The way he had thrust the fork into the man's thigh was brutally efficient.

But William, acting as if nothing had happened, called out to the owner, "Boss, could you wash away the blood on the ground with some water?"

Within moments, the other customers at Ikinari Steak had paid their bills and left.

Facing seven or eight young thugs alone, William had nearly crippled one with a single move; he was a ruthless figure indeed.

Who would want to provoke a man like this?

Most importantly, William had acted so brazenly; who knew what kind of background he had? He might even be a murderer.

The owner didn't dare say a word, brought a bucket of water over, and washed away the blood next to William. He wanted to call the police but hesitated and eventually decided against it.

Someone as merciless as this might have connections to organized crime. As a small business owner, he really couldn't afford to provoke such a person.

Chapter 72 Cold-blooded killer?

William was enjoying a grilled steak at Ikinari Steak just outside a bar, unaware that the Carter family had descended into chaos.

In short, Anthony Carter had decided to confine Ryan to the house.

When Lila came home, she found the house in disarray. Her mother, Avery, was pleading with Anthony Carter. Seeing her return, Avery merely glanced at her but didn't speak.

Lila's father, Xavier Carter, was also standing by, not even daring to breathe heavily.

As for Ryan, he was standing there too, his head hanging down, motionless, like a child who had done something wrong.

"This matter is settled, and begging won't help," Anthony Carter said to Lila upon seeing her return. "Lila, go to school tomorrow and handle Ryan's withdrawal paperwork."

"Drop out?" Lila was stunned. Her grandfather had mentioned earlier in the day that Ryan would not be allowed to leave the house for ten years. She had thought it was just a casual comment. After all, Ryan was the only male in the Carter family's current generation, and the family had plans to groom him as an heir. How could he do that without an education? ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏｖｅ𝚕．ｃｏｍ

Ryan had gotten into trouble before, but the punishments had always been minor, at most being confined for two or three days.

Avery quickly interjected, "Dad, I heard from Ryan that he only offended Lila's boyfriend and went a bit too far. I'll discipline him later, but there's no need to make him drop out of school, right?"

"Hmph! What do you know?" Anthony Carter scoffed, stroking his beard and glaring at Ryan. He was doing this for Ryan's own good.

Offending William and then going to school? Was he looking for trouble?

Lila felt that her grandfather's actions were a bit excessive.

Not being allowed to leave the house for ten years, wasn't that basically the same as being in prison?

After some hesitation, Lila couldn't help but ask her grandfather, "Grandpa, you're not really going to lock my brother up in the house for ten years, are you? Won't he become completely useless if he's kept isolated for so long?"

Anthony Carter kicked Ryan, knocking him to the ground, and angrily said, "Don't I know what he's been up to at school? He's not learning anything good there, anyway. Better to bring a few tutors home and have me supervise his studies. Let's see what kind of trouble he can cause then."

The Carter family was well-established and affluent. All Ryan needed to do was learn real skills, not necessarily a diploma. As long as he didn't cause trouble or create a catastrophe, even if he spent his entire life at home doing nothing, he would still be able to live comfortably.

While others might not know William's background, how could Anthony Carter be unaware?

That afternoon, James had called him to inform him that the old man had found him. He asked Anthony Carter to pass on a message to their old friends, saying that there was no need to act against the Taylors, as James would take his own life the next day. The Taylor family businesses would be left to their old friends to divide, so the employees wouldn't lose their livelihoods.

The Taylor descendants would then leave the city and live quietly in the countryside.

Especially before hanging up, James had mentioned, "I initially thought the old man was a high-level Soulmancer, so I invited Nelson from the Arcane Society. Who would have thought, even Nelson was paralyzed with fear in the old man's presence."

Receiving this call, Anthony Carter couldn't help but feel alarmed.

James was courting death. While he had suspicions too, he wouldn't dare investigate.

Anthony Carter had complex feelings toward William. He couldn't bring himself to act like James had.

Now, with James' example before him, he had a clearer understanding of William's power.

Anthony Carter had heard of Nelson from the Arcane Society. Nowadays, Soulmancers weren't allowed to use their powers in public, and Nelson was one of the enforcers of this rule. He was considered one of the top Soulmancers in the world.

Yet, even he was left paralyzed with fear in William's presence. It was laughable that they had once harbored ill intentions toward William.

Hearing her grandfather speak so seriously, Lila tentatively asked, "Grandpa, if William forgives my brother's mistake, can he go back to school?"

Since Grandpa was punishing Ryan because of William, if William could forgive him, wouldn't that be enough?

At lunchtime, Lila had thought of inviting William to have a meal with Ryan to clear up any misunderstandings between them. Now, it seemed imperative to talk to William.

Anthony Carter's expression relaxed slightly as he sat down, and he calmly asked, "Lila, do you think William would give you any face?"

"I don't remember any conflict between William and Ryan," Lila said with a smile. "I think William isn't a petty person, Grandpa. There's no need to think like that."

Ryan spoke up plaintively, "William is so skilled; I haven't harmed him. What's he got to be mad about?"

"You still don't realize your mistake!" Anthony Carter kicked him to the ground again, shaking with anger as he stood up, "You think you can lay a hand on him, you think you can harm him? If you really could, I'd be calling you 'Grandpa'!"

Anyone who had dared to challenge William and survived, Ryan could be counted as one of them!

Lila quickly grabbed Anthony Carter and said, "Grandpa, calm down! I'll go find William right now."

Lila didn't necessarily disagree with her grandfather's statements, but locking Ryan in the house for ten years would be unbearable, not just for Ryan, but for her as well.

"You can go, but don't let him think I sent you to find him," Anthony Carter replied, "As for Ryan, regardless of William's attitude, he's not going back to that school."

Lila didn't understand why her grandfather was treating William so specially. He used to dote on Ryan the most, but now he was going to these lengths for William.

It was approaching midnight, but Lila stepped out. She knew that if William didn't make his position clear on this matter, Ryan would indeed be locked in the house for a decade.

Unaware of the Carter family's situation, William quickly finished the steak he had ordered. Waiting for Evelyn, he ordered some fries, peanuts, and a few drinks, and ended up sitting there for two hours.

Under normal circumstances, the owner might have complained, or at least wondered who would sit there for so long. But having seen William stab a man in the thigh with a fork, the owner didn't dare to show any dissatisfaction, even if he wasn't pleased. In light of William's behavior, he started to think he was somewhat abnormal.

The owner even suspected William might be an assassin. Wasn't this how assassins were portrayed in movies? Was he waiting for some target here?

The more the owner thought about it, the more anxious he became. At first, he had no intention of calling the police, but if a homicide occurred at his place, it would be bad for business. He looked at William, who politely smiled back at him.

William originally had a refined and scholarly appearance, even exuding a hint of cultured elegance. However, when one recalls how he had just impulsively stabbed someone in the thigh with a fork, his image instantly transforms. He now seems more like the cold-blooded assassins seen in movies!

Chapter 73 It looks like something's about to happen again.

William had not yet finished his fries and peanuts when the police arrived at Ikinari Steak. Little did he know that the seemingly friendly owner had called the police on him.

In the past, shopkeepers would have considered him a hero for single-handedly deterring thugs and hooligans. But the world has changed.

The police had intended to question the Ikinari Steak owner, but as he began to speak about what happened, he suddenly fainted. William had only used a mental manipulation to disrupt the owner's brainwaves, making him sleep for a day or two. When he woke up, he would forget all about the events of the day. Being targeted by the police would be somewhat troublesome.

The police were frustrated. The Ikinari Steak owner had reported that there was a dangerous individual here, possibly an assassin. In this day and age, people generally got along well, with much less hatred. The profession of an assassin was mostly relegated to movies and literary works. But when someone calls the police sounding so panicked, the police must respond. Just when the questioning reached a crucial point, the owner fainted. Now what? The officers performed artificial respiration and CPR on the unconscious man, but eventually had to send him to the hospital. The remaining officers began questioning the patrons of Ikinari Steak.

This area was already known for its bars and night market, with many drunken brawls and poor security. Fights were common. The people currently enjoying their grilled meats included some minor troublemakers, who were naturally questioned by the police. Yet when it came to William, the police simply asked a few brief questions.

After all, he looked harmless enough, had no criminal record, and his background revealed he was just a student. How could he be associated with criminals?

As Lila arrived in her car, the police had just finished questioning William. He had told the police that he was waiting for a friend. The officers saw only a bottle of cola, a portion of fries, and a plate of peanuts on his table and thought it was a bit stingy for a young man to eat so little at Ikinari Steak. That's when they saw Lila, a stunning woman, get out of a Maserati Ghibli and head straight for William.

A luxury car and a beautiful woman – was this the friend the young man was waiting for? One should never judge a person by their appearance.

"William, what happened?" Lila asked, thinking William had gotten into some trouble again.

William looked at Lila and shook his head. "I'm fine. What about you? Did you need something?"

Lila didn't know William had stopped working at the bar. After some thought, she said, "Let's go to the bar and talk."

"Sure."

Although he no longer worked at the bar, William didn't mind helping Nicholas and the others boost their sales. As soon as they entered the bar, Nicholas spotted William and approached with a smile. "William, back so soon to look after the business?"

William responded with a familiar smile, "Find us a spot."

Nicholas was even happier, knowing this would improve his sales. After exchanging pleasantries, Nicholas led them to a slightly quieter seat by the bar.

Lila ordered a symbolic bottle of wine worth over a hundred dollars, which was pocket change for her. She had come to ask William to forgive her brother, Ryan, so sharing a couple of drinks was inevitable.

Before coming, she had thought William still worked at the bar and knew he didn't have much money. Giving him cash directly wouldn't work, so boosting his sales seemed like the best option. However, that didn't seem necessary now.

"I won't beat around the bush," Lila began, pouring two glasses of wine. "I'm here to apologize on behalf of my brother, Ryan. I hope you can forgive him." She raised her glass and continued, "My brother may be a bit unruly, but he's not inherently bad. I'll make sure to teach him better."

William couldn't help but laugh. "Do you think I would hold a grudge against a child?"

William's smile was still warm and contagious. Lila gave him a playful glare and said, "He's older than you, isn't he?"

"But to me, he's still just a kid," William replied, lifting his wine glass to clink it with Lila's and draining it in one gulp. "You can tell your grandfather that I won't give him a hard time, but that kid really needs some discipline."

Lila was speechless.

"I'll tell my grandfather," Lila quickly agreed. "So, you've forgiven him?"

"There's nothing to forgive, really. He just misunderstood the nature of our relationship. You just need to explain it to him, and ask him not to bother me anymore," William said, seeing the root of the issue. 𝘣𝑒𝘥𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝘤𝘰𝘮

The Carter family was certainly wealthy, and it was not unusual for a scion of a wealthy family to be a bit wayward. The main reason Ryan had targeted William was because he thought there was something between William and Lila.

Lila nodded. "I'll make it clear to him."

Hearing William's words, Lila felt reassured that Ryan wouldn't need to be confined to the house or transferred to another school.

With the issue resolved, the two continued to drink and chat.

Lila had always been curious about William, and emboldened by the wine, she asked, "William, who are you, really? Why does my grandfather take such good care of you?"

Was it really Anthony Carter who was looking out for him?

William didn't dwell on it. The master-servant relationship they once shared had long since been severed. Fifty years had passed, which was more than half a lifetime for most people. It was normal for people and things to change.

"Because I'm a Soulmancer," William replied mysteriously.

Lila's eyes lit up with understanding. She asked, "Do you have a master? Who is he? Is it Mr. Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan?"

William sighed and reluctantly nodded. Now he was apparently Timothy Hill's disciple.

"I see!" Lila said, her mind now at ease. She planned to warn Ryan again once she got home.

Although the Carter family was powerful and influential, it was unwise to offend a Soulmancer, especially one who was a disciple of a god-like figure on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan.

After another couple of drinks, William suddenly stood up and said, "That's it for Ryan's matter. I have something to attend to now."

"Leaving already?" Lila wanted to ask more about Soulmancers, but saw William already walking towards a seat in the back.

Maria's husband, Caleb, was looking after the bar today. Evelyn had already been pulled over by Caleb to drink with a group of customers.

With a flushed face, Evelyn was going around toasting the patrons, forcing a smile.

Maria had said that she didn't have to accompany customers for drinks, but Maria wasn't here today, and Caleb didn't care about such things.

In a bar, how could you say you wouldn't drink with customers?

Chapter 74 William, don't expect to leave here alive tonight.

"Evelyn, let me introduce you. This gentleman is also a shareholder of our bar, you can call him Joshua!" Caleb said with a smile, introducing the middle-aged man sitting across from him to Evelyn. The implication was clear – he wanted Evelyn to accompany this man for a drink.

The Joshua that Caleb was talking about was named Joshua Baker, one of the shareholders of the bar. However, he didn't frequent the bar much. When he came by tonight to check on the establishment, his eyes landed on Evelyn, captivated by her beauty. He mentioned to Caleb that he wanted Evelyn to join him for a drink and perhaps get to know her better. Caleb agreed, making the arrangement for him.

After all, what's a young woman in her twenties to do once she's had a few drinks?

"Mr. Baker, cheers!" Evelyn felt cornered, as she had just started working there and couldn't really afford to offend the owner. Having a drink or two seemed reasonable.

Joshua stared at Evelyn, his lips curled into a grin and his eyes narrowing into slits. He definitely had some ulterior motives in mind for the night.

"You're Evelyn, right? If anyone bothers you, just let me know, and I'll teach them a lesson!" Joshua said, raising his empty glass and promptly refilling it with a shot of hard liquor. "In our bar, it's customary for new female staff to have three drinks with me when we first meet!"

"Three drinks..." Evelyn had been drinking beer, and now Joshua was pouring her shots. Something about his smile seemed off.

She was still hesitating, but Joshua had already pushed three shots of strong liquor in front of her.

"Joshua, I don't handle alcohol well, I can't drink anymore," Evelyn said. She was no fool, the way Joshua was looking at her was too intense. That kind of look... as if he wanted to strip her right then and there. She knew she couldn't drink anymore.

But Joshua waved off her concern, "What are you talking about? Tonight, we must drink our fill!"

At his encouragement, the group of men sitting at the booth all joined in.

"Yeah, it's just getting started!"

"You're not going to disrespect your boss, are you?"

Caleb chimed in, "Evelyn, just have a drink. Later, I'll have Maria come over and accompany you. If you get drunk, I'll have her take you home."

Evelyn shook her head, struggling to say, "Caleb, you know I can't handle alcohol. I can't drink like this, I have things to do tomorrow."

"What's going on? Just tell me, I'll take care of it for you!" Joshua stood up and moved next to Evelyn, his hand about to encircle her shoulder, acting like a typical lecher.

Before his hand could land, William arrived at the table and called out, "Evelyn, let's go!"

Joshua was taken aback, turned to William and asked with a frown, "Who are you?"

Caleb quickly stood up and said to William, "William, what are you doing? Evelyn hasn't finished work yet, where are you going?"

Joshua looked at William with interest and asked Caleb, "Caleb, who is this guy?"

"He worked here a few days ago and was fired yesterday. He got into trouble with Edward and Ryan's group," Caleb replied and then turned to William, "William, you probably don't realize how much trouble you're in. I'd advise you not to come to our bar anymore."

"Oh, I see! I know Edward and Ryan. Isn't he the young master of the famous Carter family? You dare to offend those two, and now you show up here? Get out of here!" Joshua said, dismissing William as someone who had previously worked in the bar. He sneered, "Kid, you better leave! Be careful not to wander into some alley and get beaten up."

This last remark was clearly a veiled threat.

Without a word, William picked up a bottle of hard liquor.

"What are you doing?"

The people at Joshua's table all stood up, eyes fixed on William, ready for a fight.

Generally, when young people pick up a bottle, it means they're ready to fight. These guys were all seasoned bar-goers, and they weren't going to be intimidated by William.

William chuckled, "Why are you all so worked up? You wanted a drink, right? I'll drink a bottle for her, and after that, I'll take her with me. What do you say?"

William really didn't want to get into a physical altercation with this group.

Since this was happening in a bar, it seemed fitting to resolve it with a drink.

Joshua laughed, a sneer evident in his voice. "Who do you think you are to drink with me? I invited Evelyn, what right do you have to drink for her?"

Hearing this, William simply set down the bottle, pushed Joshua aside, then took Evelyn by the wrist, advising, "You should find another job. This one really isn't right for you."

Evelyn started to panic. Joshua was sent sprawling on the floor by William's shove. It was clear that this incident wouldn't be easily brushed off.

"Damn it! How dare you push me? Get him!" Joshua exclaimed, seemingly oblivious to how easily he was toppled by just a slight touch, especially considering he weighed over 160 pounds.

"How could I be so humiliated in my own bar?" he thought.

Joshua's entourage was ready, fists clenched, bottles raised, all set to strike William.

Frantically, Evelyn shouted, "Stop! Don't! I'll drink, okay?"

Joshua yelled furiously, "Damn it! I'm going to beat this guy into a cripple today! And you, you have to sleep with me tonight, understand? If you dare leave this bar, I'll make you regret it!"

Evelyn's face turned pale. She didn't know what to do. After all, William was outnumbered, and she was well aware that most bar owners like Joshua usually had ties to the underworld. How could William stand a chance?

"You... stay back! Or I'll call the police," Evelyn threatened, trying to pull William behind her to no avail.

But William stood calm and smiling. He didn't want to resort to violence against ordinary folks, but if they were adamant about starting a fight, he wouldn't hesitate to teach them a lesson.

The first to attack, a burly man, was effortlessly grabbed by the throat by William and lifted off the ground, leaving the others dumbfounded.

Even Joshua hadn't expected such a seemingly slender man like William to possess such incredible strength.

"What's going on here?" Lila arrived on the scene. Seeing William's stance, she knew trouble was brewing. If she hadn't intervened, William might have single-handedly knocked out this group of thugs. 𝙗𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝙫𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

After all, William was a Soulmancer.

Lifting a man with one hand was nothing to him. It would be truly terrifying if he decided to unleash his full power.

Joshua came to his senses and glanced at Lila. Seeing her as just another pretty girl, he dismissed her and pointed at William, taunting, "Kid, if you've got the guts, go ahead and kill him! If you don't kill him today, you won't make it out alive yourself!"

The commotion had already drawn a crowd, and the bar's security staff had gathered around. Seeing Joshua involved in the altercation, they started ushering patrons out. The bar was closing, and the message was clear: William wouldn't be walking out alive tonight.

Chapter 75 Give them a taste of their own medicine

Lila didn't want the situation to continue escalating. She pushed through the crowd to speak to Caleb, saying, "I'm taking them out of here now. Do you have a problem with that?" She had already met Caleb before, and she believed that he had guessed her identity.

"Who are you?" Joshua, who was a relatively influential figure, retorted, clearly aggravated after being beaten up in his own bar. "If you want to take him, strip off your clothes!" Joshua felt the need to show his dominance; otherwise, who would fear him in the future?

Caleb, who had been drinking that night, initially hadn't noticed Lila. When he finally recognized her face, the alcohol in his system seemed to evaporate. He quickly pulled Joshua aside and whispered, "Joshua, let it go. We shouldn't be fighting in the bar."

Joshua shoved Caleb away and glared at Lila, saying, "I don't care about your relationship with Caleb. You're not taking them anywhere today! It doesn't matter who comes; it won't help!" 𝚋ｅｄ𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅ𝚕．𝚗ｅｔ

"Joshua! Stop it! She's the granddaughter of the Carter family. Her grandfather is Anthony Carter!" Caleb tried to reason with Joshua, not wanting to offend the powerful Carter family. Wasn't that asking for trouble?

"What Carter family? I don't know them! I've said it, you take off your clothes and then you can take them!" Joshua was fuming with anger and had lost all reason. He couldn't even remember who Anthony Carter was.

There were plenty of people named Anthony Carter in New York City!

Caleb, sweating coldly at the side, thought, 'Wake up, Joshua! Anthony Carter is not someone we can afford to offend. Asking the Carter family's heiress to strip? We're doomed. Totally doomed!'

Lila wasn't fond of using her family's influence and was furious at Joshua's words, but she hadn't lost her sanity. She didn't know William's temperament. This newly emerged Soulmancer might accidentally use excessive force and cause harm or even death, which would not be ideal.

"William, don't do anything! I'll handle this!" As soon as Lila finished speaking, she delivered an elbow strike, knocking down a person beside her. The next moment, she had her hand around Joshua's neck, coldly asking, "I'll ask you one more time, will you let them go or not?"

Lila wasn't a Soulmancer, but she was skilled in martial arts. Today, she wanted to ensure William and the others left safely without escalating the situation.

The security staff around Joshua were about to intervene, but Caleb stopped them. No one could lay a hand on the Carter family's heiress. If Lila were hurt in his bar, it would be a major issue.

"Let them go!" Caleb had no choice but to give the order for Lila and the others to leave. It was the best option.

Joshua, held by Lila, was pushed all the way to the bar's entrance.

William hadn't expected Lila to play the role of a heroine for him.

He followed slowly, holding Evelyn's hand, and exited the bar.

"Get a cab!" Lila's sports car could only accommodate two people, and she was still holding Joshua's neck, fearing that if she let go, Joshua might attack again.

"Alright," William said with a smile, pulling Evelyn into a taxi without hesitation.

"William, what about her?" Evelyn was worried. She hadn't expected Lila to be so formidable, but she was outnumbered. If anything happened to Lila, what could they do?

Without explaining, William pulled Evelyn into the car. He could tell that Lila had some martial arts training. Dealing with these hooligans should be manageable, even if she couldn't defeat them all, escaping should be no problem. Besides, given Lila's status, even if she were captured, would they dare harm her?

"Please take us to East 62nd Street," William instructed the driver and reassured Evelyn, "Don't worry, it's fine. I'll keep an eye out."

After speaking, he didn't get in the car but closed the door instead.

Lila could indeed handle the current situation on her own, but if he just left like that, it wouldn't be appropriate, especially in case anything went wrong.

Evelyn wanted to stay, but after a moment's hesitation, she realized she would only be a burden if she stayed. It would be better to call the police. As soon as the car pulled away, she called the police and then asked the driver to stop not far from there and got out.

William turned around and came back, but Lila wasn't surprised. Even the weakest Soulmancer wouldn't fear these ordinary people. But her worry wasn't about William getting hurt. She was concerned that William might go overboard if he took action.

She was considering this for Joshua's sake.

Who knew if Joshua and his group would be moved to tears when they realized Lila's intentions.

"Let go of Joshua, you little bitch! Or else I'll rape you first, and then kill you!"

Some of Joshua's lackeys couldn't stand it anymore. Their boss was being choked and threatened by a woman. It made them look useless.

"Slap!"

Caleb smacked one of the lackeys, leaving them bewildered.

"Caleb, what are you doing..."

"How dare you talk to this esteemed lady like that?!" Caleb was at his wit's end. He had finally realized that, no matter how much Joshua courted death, he couldn't join him in doing so. He quickly turned to Lila and said, "Miss Carter, I'm truly sorry for what happened today. We were wrong. Please forgive this man and let him go."

Joshua's face was red from being choked, unable to say a word. He couldn't understand what Caleb was thinking.

"Joshua, Miss Carter is Ryan Carter's sister. We all know each other. Can we let this incident slide?" Caleb's suggestion was already giving Joshua some face.

Ryan wasn't the one to be feared; it was the Carter family, especially Anthony Carter!

Ryan's sister would be Anthony Carter's granddaughter.

Joshua considered himself somewhat influential in New York, but compared to a big shot like Anthony Carter, he was nothing.

At that moment, he finally snapped back to reality.

Oh, my God!

What had he just done? He had demanded Anthony Carter's granddaughter to strip off her clothes in front of all these people!

This wasn't just any ordinary courting of death; this was courting death in the extreme.

"Um..." Joshua tried to speak, but he couldn't help his tears. If Lila didn't forgive him today, or if she sought revenge later, he wouldn't be able to run a bar anymore. In fact, he wouldn't have a foothold in New York, let alone the world.

Seeing Caleb reveal her identity, Lila didn't have anything to fear anymore. She let go of Joshua and calmly asked, "Can we leave now?"

Joshua coughed heavily and stammered, "Miss Carter... I'm truly sorry for what happened earlier! I didn't recognize you... You can punish me however you see fit."

The people around them were stunned. Many of the lower-class thugs didn't even know what the Carter family represented. They only knew that Joshua had connections.

She merely revealed her name, and Joshua was already cowering.

A group of tough men facing a fragile woman, and they were afraid.

"Strip naked, run to the end of the street, and that will be enough," William had already come over and had thought of a solution for Joshua. This was what Joshua had wanted Lila to do earlier, so it was fitting as a punishment. In doing so, he was already showing considerable leniency.

Chapter 76 Don't stop, keep undressing.

It was precisely midnight, yet the street was bustling with activity.

The street was lined with bars and night markets, all illuminated by bright lights.

William had suggested that Joshua run naked from the entrance of the bar to the street. If he did so, it would be impossible for Joshua to show his face on this street ever again.

The owners of the various bars on this street might not all be close friends, but they did know each other. Add to that the prevalence of social media, and the news that Joshua, a bar owner, had streaked through the streets would undoubtedly be the headline by tomorrow.

Lila hadn't really thought about making such a man run naked in front of her. But she worried that if William were in a bad mood, he might get violent, and that would be terrifying. So, if he suggested streaking, then streaking it would be.

"Go ahead and strip!" Lila, always considering others, could only say this nonchalantly.

Joshua clenched his teeth, conflicted deep within.

He wasn't afraid of William, but of Lila. He assumed that this was Lila's idea, and if he didn't strip tonight, and Lila decided to get revenge later, he could meet an unsightly end.

Better to let Lila have her satisfaction.

"I'll strip!" Joshua finally decided. Better to live a miserable life than to die a good death. After all, he had stirred up trouble today, akin to poking a hornet's nest. If he wasn't careful, he might not be able to set foot in New York in the future. It was better to let Lila vent her anger.

As long as Lila did not hold a grudge over today's events, anything could be discussed.

The bar's security guards were dumbfounded.

Their boss was actually going to streak in public?

Wasn't that a bit too shocking?

Joshua didn't care about shame anymore. He quickly stripped down, leaving only his underwear.

With only that left, he paused, his eyes pleading with Lila, hoping she would allow him to retain a shred of dignity.

He thought that Lila, being a lady of high status, probably wouldn't want to see anything more.

Lila opened her mouth to speak, but William interrupted, "Don't stop, keep undressing."

William acted according to his own whims, unconcerned about what was considered excessive or not.

When he was in a good mood, he could grant great opportunities to strangers. But when he was in a bad mood, he believed there were no innocents in this world.

The gods he had vanquished thousands of years ago were a prime example.

He was never a good person.

Hearing William's words, Lila could only turn her head and say, "Strip completely and start running. Get to the end of the street, and we'll call it even for today."

With that said, she tugged on William's arm, wanting to leave.

William didn't care one way or another and followed Lila.

Evelyn had called the police to report a fight at the entrance of the Moonlit Harbor Pub. The officers who had responded earlier hadn't gone far and quickly turned around.

When they arrived, they saw no fight, just Joshua running naked down the street.

"Take him in!" The police were stunned by the scene. Was this what counted as performance art these days?

William hadn't gotten into Lila's car but instead found Evelyn after saying goodbye.

"You... are you okay? Where's Lila?" Evelyn stood a few hundred meters from the bar on the street. As the police siren sounded, she was walking towards the bar.

"We're fine! Lila went home," William replied just as Lila's car pulled up next to them.

Lila rolled down the car window and said to Evelyn, "Evelyn, you shouldn't work here anymore. If you're looking for a job, I can refer you to one tomorrow."

Lila couldn't help but be impressed by William. In such a short time, he was already with Evelyn, a student from school. Didn't he have lunch with Bella earlier today? What an unfaithful man he is when it comes to relationships!

"No need," William said, "I have a friend who owns a bookstore, and they're hiring."

"Alright, I'm leaving," Lila said, no longer wanting to impose. She could tell that William seemed to like Evelyn, and since he no longer held a grudge against Ryan, she decided to help Evelyn out.

After Lila left, Evelyn asked, "Your friend's bookstore is hiring?"

William nodded, "Yes, I'm also planning to work there."

"Okay," Evelyn said, not averse to William, especially after tonight. If it weren't for him stepping in, she wouldn't have known what to do.

"Let's go home," William said, enjoying the time alone with Evelyn. It made him feel peaceful and comfortable.

Finally regaining her calm, Evelyn smirked and said, "You want me to walk home with you?"

"Of course not!" William replied, "You can ride your bike and give me a lift."

"What? Shouldn't you be the one giving me a lift? Also, my bike is at the bar entrance!" Evelyn was surprised and speechless. This plan seemed too risky.

"It's alright, I'm here," William said with a smile.

Evelyn was a bit scared but reluctantly followed William to the bar entrance.

The police were still at the entrance of the bar, and Evelyn had to take this opportunity to get her bike.

Joshua had already been apprehended by the police and was forced to put on his underwear. As William and Evelyn walked by, Joshua's eyes were filled with resentment.

He didn't dare mess with Lila, so he would have to blame William for the night's events. If it weren't for William, Lila might have let him keep his underwear. He felt humiliated because of William.

William glanced at him indifferently. Such a lowly person's hatred was not worth William's attention.

Evelyn was a bit scared. She quickly got on her bike, and with William as her passenger, they hurriedly left the street.

Joshua had been arrested, but he still had henchmen. It wouldn't be good if they targeted Evelyn and William.

The streets were empty as they made their way back to East 62nd Street. William and Evelyn said goodbye at the entrance, and he invited her and her grandfather to his house for dinner the next day.

As someone who had lived for over a billion years, William had perfected many life skills.

William was confident in his cooking. In the distant past, during the War of the Gods, the Earth had many magical fruits and plants. With just a few ingredients from Earth, he could cook a meal that would grant ordinary people divine power.

But now, the ingredients available were too mundane.

Evelyn's soul had been reincarnated countless times, and he didn't know if she would awaken, but it didn't matter. William just wanted to watch her in peace.

The next morning, just after eight o'clock, Alice arrived at William's door with two bags of vegetables. William was still in his study writing something that he planned to teach Alice.

"Master, I've found a bookstore behind Hudson University in a small alley. When will you come to see it?" Alice knocked on the door, entered after receiving William's permission, and whispered the question upon seeing him still writing.

Chapter 77 Alice's "exceptional" culinary skills.

When Alice arrived, William had just finished writing several papers on medical science theories and operational methods.

"Regarding the bookstore, we can check it out this evening," William said as he handed over the stack of densely written papers on his desk to Alice. "You wanted to learn about medicine, right? Take these and read them. When you're done, burn them."

Alice took the papers with a furrowed brow, her eyes widening at the sight of the densely packed words and numerous hand-drawn illustrations.

"What is this?" she asked, glancing at the contents. "Are these medical science techniques that haven't been developed yet?"

"Yes, these are the most basic ones," William told Alice. "If you want to read them now, go ahead. Once you're done, wash the vegetables, and I'll cook." With that, he got up and left the room.

Setting the vegetables on the ground, Alice sat down and eagerly began reading.

"This handwriting is...beautiful!" she remarked as she placed the papers on the desk. The first thing that struck her was how well-written the words were. The writing was simply a feast for the eyes.

It was hard to believe that a young man could produce such exquisite penmanship. By Alice's standards, the writing on the paper resembled that of a master calligrapher, a rare occurrence even among contemporary calligraphy experts. His script boasted advanced technique, a unique style, refined layout, attention to detail, emotional expression, and creative inspiration.

As for the content, it was astounding. As Alice read, it was as if her entire soul was drawn into the writing. The words seemed to have been enchanted, shimmering and leaping from the pages straight into her mind. Before she knew it, Alice had memorized all the content. When she finished the last word, she couldn't help but exhale deeply.

Alice couldn't remember ever having a photographic memory, but she had absorbed all of William's writings after just one reading, understanding the principles and specific methods of the medical science within.

Am I a genius?

Alice began to question whether she had some exceptional talent.

Little did she know that the medical book she held was a one-of-a-kind tome. Written by William's own hand and imbued with magic, it could be fully grasped by even the most obtuse reader with just one careful reading. It was like a skill book from a video game—just click "learn," and you'd know it instantly.

By the time Alice emerged from the room, an hour had passed, and William was sitting under a sycamore tree in an old armchair, resting with his eyes closed.

"Finished?" William's voice reached her ears.

"Yes, I'm done," Alice responded quickly.

"Burn it. Then go wash the vegetables."

William didn't think there was anything wrong with ordering Alice to do these things. It had been a long time since he had taken on a formal apprentice, but wasn't this how apprentices were supposed to be used?

At first, Alice had found William mysterious, acknowledging him as her master only because of the two medical scrolls on parchment that Celsus had given her. Now, she finally understood.

Why her grandfather had wanted her to acknowledge William as her master!

This man was practically a deity!

The medical science principles and specific operational methods were described so clearly and concisely that anyone could understand them at a glance. What's more, they were filled with miraculous techniques that seemed to be years ahead of their time.

Any of these medical techniques would be highly classified and patented by any researcher or company. For others to know about them would be impossible.

"I understand, I'll go do it now," Alice said, now utterly in awe of William. If anyone else had asked her to wash vegetables and prepare ingredients, she would have scoffed at the idea. But when William asked her to do these things, she couldn't help but willingly comply.

William slowly rose and walked over to the neighboring yard, feeling that having an apprentice was quite nice. Although he didn't mind doing mundane tasks himself, it was still pleasant to have someone around to help him.

At this moment, Evelyn's grandfather was still sweeping fallen leaves in the yard. Actually, the yard was quite clean, but people tend to find something to do as they age, lest they get bored.

"Nathaniel, no need to make lunch today. Come over to my place," William called out to him, using the honorific naturally.

"Sounds good! What are you planning to cook?" Nathaniel, although quite elderly, found interacting with this young man to be very pleasant and natural. Nathaniel didn't know why, but he really liked it when William addressed him like this; it made him feel very warm and familiar.

Of course, he wouldn't know that sixty-eight years ago, William used to live here as well. That year, he had just been born, and his father was a close friend of William's. Knowing that William was a highly cultured individual, his father had asked him to help name the child.

If William were to tell Nathaniel Smith that he was the one who named him, Nathaniel would probably be so astonished and incredulous that his mind might just explode with disbelief!The baby who had just been born that year was now in the twilight of his life, while William still looked like the same young man.

William chuckled, "Just come over, and you'll see. It's going to be very delicious food!"

"Let's have a drink together later!" Nathaniel said, "I have a bottle of Bourbon tucked away."

"Sounds great! Bring the wine over in a bit," William said, not asking about Evelyn's situation. He turned around and went back to his yard. Speaking of good wine, there was still a wine cellar hidden under that plane tree. William remembered that he had built it specifically when he planted the tree. It had been over four hundred years, and he wondered if anyone who lived here had discovered this secret.

"How should I cut this?" Alice held the knife in her hand, looking at the whole chicken on the cutting board, unsure where to begin. "I should have bought pre-cut meat!"

Alice, who had grown up in a wealthy family, was already doing well by being able to prepare some simple dishes herself. However, she didn't know what dish William was planning to cook, so she had bought a whole chicken, some beef, and some salmon. She had also bought a variety of vegetables.

She had no problem washing the vegetables, but as for using a knife on the meat...

This was even more complicated than using a scalpel!

"I guess I'll just chop it into small pieces." Alice squinted her eyes, and the knife rose and fell. In an instant, bits of chicken were flying everywhere. Many pieces of chicken ended up off the cutting board and on the floor. After she finished chopping, only about a third of the chicken remained on the cutting board; the rest had fallen on the floor.

"So embarrassing!" Alice, noticing that William hadn't entered the kitchen yet, hurriedly tossed the chicken pieces that had fallen on the floor into the trash.

William entered the kitchen and was taken aback by the chaotic scene.

"Did you wash all the vegetables?" William asked, somewhat speechless. The kitchen counter was covered in various washed vegetables.

"Yeah!" Alice nodded and unconsciously nudged the trash can next to her foot aside.

William took a deep breath. William took a deep breath, not bothering to comment on whether the vegetables were thoroughly washed or not. But there was just too much of them!If the leaves hadn't been wet, they could have lasted quite a while, but she had washed everything!

And what was going on with the meat in the trash can? Was that the chopped chicken?

Her knife skills were akin to a mad butcher!

"You just stand there!" William was at a loss. The world had changed so much. Even fifty years ago, which girl didn't know how to cook? Alice's performance made him hesitant to ask her into the kitchen again.

Chapter 78 That was his own choice.

In today's society, there is a push for equal rights for all, but at some point, many people have started eating out or ordering takeout, and both men and women have stopped cooking.

William stood with a stern face, instructing Alice to stand still, and Alice was scared into immobility.

At that moment, she had the illusion that the young man in front of her, who was younger than her, was like an elder in the family. He hadn't scolded her, but he carried an inexplicable authority.

William didn't expect that, in taking on a female apprentice, he would have to teach her to cook. So, he began to prepare the meal while explaining to Alice how to cut meat, how to cook vegetables, and how to season them.

It was still early, so William was just doing some prep work.

Including making Italian bread, he would knead the dough and let it rise. Cooking, to him, seemed like artistic processing. ｂｅ𝚍𝚗ｏｖｅ𝚕．𝚗𝚎𝚝

Alice stood quietly, listening to William's "lessons," and felt more and more that William was amazing.

Young as he was, he knew medicine, wrote well, and even knew how to cook!

Alice had also learned medicine and calligraphy, and even though she wasn't as good as William, she considered herself not bad. But in terms of culinary skills, she had no words.

If William were merely skilled in cooking, that would be one thing. But he was already so proficient in other areas – how did he have time to learn all these things?

"Master, did you start learning these things from your mother's womb?" Alice was truly impressed.

Setting aside William's handwriting, it would take eight to ten years of practice to achieve that level of skill.

Not to mention the advanced medical technology he had to learn!

Alice was studying medicine herself, so she knew how difficult it was. Otherwise, why are there so few excellent doctors now?

After hearing her question, William quickly understood. Not everyone had lived as long as he had. A young girl who had been trained to learn medicine from a young age – if her family hadn't taught her culinary skills, it was normal for her not to know.

"I've been learning for quite a while," William said. "If you don't want to learn these things, you don't have to. I'll teach you something for self-defense later, and that should be enough for your lifetime."

"Hmm?" Alice asked, "You're going to teach me martial arts?"

William pondered for a moment and said, "I'll teach you some basic magic."

"Magic...magic?" Alice couldn't help but smirk, there's real magic?

William, while working on the vegetables in front of him, said, "You could also call it sorcery, arcane arts, or mystic arts. Which would you like to learn?"

Sorcery, arcane arts, mystic arts!

Alice had some knowledge of these from novels or games, and she exclaimed, "Master, you're not going to tell me that these things actually exist and you know them all, are you?"

"Is it that strange?" William said. "The Runes I showed you earlier, which contain medical techniques, are also a kind of magic. How else could you have grasped it so quickly? These are just the tip of the iceberg, and your life journey is still long. Since you've chosen me as your master, you should learn at least some of it, so you don't embarrass me when you go out."

"Oh my God–" Alice couldn't just express her feelings with mere astonishment anymore. Just the Runes from earlier were so magical, and they were just the tip of the iceberg.

"Choose one from magic, curses, summoning, divination, healing magic, or herbalism."

Ordinary people could spend their whole lives learning one of these and still be considered good. But Alice was William's apprentice, and of course, he planned to teach her some real skills.

"Magic! I choose magic!"

If anyone else asked her, Alice would definitely think they were a scammer. But after this brief interaction, she thought William might actually know magic.

"Focus on mastering medicine first," William didn't immediately teach her magic. Alice was still studying medicine, and for ordinary people, learning magic was not so simple. He needed to think about where to start teaching her.

Alice nodded, then asked, "Master, who's coming over for dinner today?"

"Nathaniel from next door and his granddaughter," William answered.

Immediately, Alice detected something unusual in his tone, her eyes twinkled as she said, teasingly, "It's mainly Mr. Smith's granddaughter, isn't it?"

William turned to look at her, and Alice's smile became somewhat awkward.

"She could very well be my future wife!" William said.

"That direct, huh?" Alice's gossip-loving heart was immediately ignited. "Did you confess your feelings to her?"

"Confess?" William looked at Alice as if she were a fool. "I've only known her for a few days. I'm not the kind of person who falls for someone just based on their looks!"

"Yeah, right! As if you wouldn't be swayed by looks!" Alice almost gave him the finger, but instead asked curiously, "She must be pretty, right?"

"She's alright," William said. "Better looking than you."

That direct, huh?

With that statement, Alice lost all desire to continue chatting with William. She thought, 'This Master of mine really takes me for granted! Even if that lady is more attractive than me, you don't have to say it so bluntly!'

Can't you speak more tactfully?

For the rest of the time, Alice stood by, nearly self-absorbed, watching William cook.

In her mind, cooking should be a messy affair, yet William went about it methodically, each movement akin to artistic craftsmanship.

Little did she know that people like William, no matter what they did, were full of harmony, embodying cosmic truths. Thousands of years ago, Zeus's daughter Athena lived with William for a hundred years. By observing his everyday tasks, she gained wisdom in art, science, military strategy, and crafts, becoming the goddess of wisdom. She then bestowed these skills and wisdom upon humans, enabling them to achieve success in various fields.

As time passed, William had prepared a dish of Poulet aux Herbes de Provence, a vegetable salad, and the bread was already baked. Alice felt a bit bored standing by and asked, "Master, do you think the man who sold the pearls yesterday will really die?"

Without turning his head, William replied, "He will definitely die."

Alice whispered, "Can he be saved?"

"Why save him? What he did was contrary to human nature. I gave him a chance, and he chose his own fate," William said calmly. In his view, life and death were quite ordinary matters. Except for those he deeply cared for, the lives of others were irrelevant to him, especially when it came to a tomb raider who had received his just punishment.

Alice asked again, "What about the owner of the Eternal Life Emporium? Will he die?"

As a doctor who knew when others were in mortal danger, Alice always wanted to help. In her eyes, even a tomb raider could be saved in the face of death. At most, she would turn him over to the police for legal punishment after saving him.

"I don't know," William responded, uninterested in the matter. Originally, he had wanted to buy the Radiant Empress Pearl for his collection. But the shop owner insisted on competing with him for it. If he died, it was his own choice.

Chapter 79 It seems there's been a slight misunderstanding.

William seemed quite indifferent to the value of human life, while Alice believed that one should always try to save others. However, seeing William's attitude, she didn't dare to say much.

On the paper that William had given her today, there was one piece that was very different from the others. Unlike the ones discussing medical techniques, this one was about a method for detecting whether a patient, whose illness cannot be diagnosed through medical tests, has been affected by evil spirits. The paper also detailed a secret technique for expelling such spirits. Alice thought she would secretly check on the owner of the "Eternal Life Emporium" tomorrow.

As for the tomb raider, if she encountered him, she would save him too.

William didn't care about Alice's thoughts and continued to cook his meal.

"Take this folding table out to the yard and set it up. It's time to eat," William called to Alice.

"Huh?" Alice looked at William with a blank expression. How did this folding table open?

William turned back to look at her and then put down what he was doing. He carried the folding table from the living room out into the yard.

All the furniture in his house was quite old-fashioned, including the dining table that could be folded. Alice hadn't ever seen, let alone used, this kind of table in her entire life.

Seeing William do it himself, Alice could only watch and memorize how to set it up, thinking to herself that despite William being quite wealthy, he still used such furniture.

After all, the cups in William's house could sell for two million dollars each, yet he couldn't even afford a new table. His house was filled with an air of poverty, lacking even Wi-Fi, a computer, or a fridge. Was he living like it was the last century?

"Go get the cutlery and the prepared dishes and set them up. I'll go get Nathaniel," William said, setting up the table with an annoyed expression on his face as he looked at Alice. This woman was just too slow, not even knowing how to set a table.

Alice had always been praised and admired wherever she went. William's look of contempt was a first for her.

William's expression seemed to say that she was useless, even questioning if she could serve dishes. It was beyond contempt; it was as if he was about to ask her if she could do anything other than eat.

It was a naked insult!

"Go ahead, I know what to do!" Alice couldn't take it anymore. She was actually quite accomplished. Why did she suddenly seem so useless in William's eyes?

Without saying anything, William sighed and left the yard.

Alice gritted her teeth in anger. He even sighed! If it were someone else, she would've wanted to shout, "Who do you think you're looking down on?"

"Already calling someone his future wife after just a few days of knowing them! What a jerk!" Alice went back to the kitchen, grumbling as she carried the dishes out.

She didn't believe in love at first sight. Falling in love after just a few meetings? Clearly, he was just attracted to her looks!

William walked over to Nathaniel's yard, where Evelyn was helping her grandfather clean up the lawn.

"I heard from grandpa that we're going over to your place for lunch?" Evelyn, no longer as awkward around William after having shared some experiences the previous night and being neighbors, saw no need to maintain distance.

"Yes, the food is ready. I came to let you know that you can come over now," William replied simply, not showing any particular closeness to Evelyn, considering they still weren't very familiar with each other. After a brief exchange, he turned to Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, let's go."

"Hold on!" Nathaniel called out, going inside to grab a bottle of Bourbon. Grinning, he said, "Let's have a little drink at lunch today."

William, smiling, walked out of the yard with Nathaniel.

Evelyn couldn't help but stare.

Nathaniel?

Was that how William addressed her grandfather? And her grandfather didn't even mind? Were they that close?

"William, tell me the truth. Are you here just because my granddaughter moved in next door?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice as they left the yard.

"Why would I?" William responded with a smile.

Entering William's yard, Nathaniel noticed Alice bustling around and promptly closed his mouth, his expression somewhat complicated.

William glanced back at him, his mind already considering his own thoughts. Nathaniel had a problem with his internal organs. If left untreated, he probably wouldn't survive the winter.

The old man probably knows about his own health condition and wants to find someone for Evelyn to rely on.

The two were silent for a moment, and William, with a smile, broke the ice, saying, "Nathaniel, when I was a child, I lived on Mount San Juan Teotihuacan. A very skilled person taught me a set of health-preserving exercises. Would you like to practice with me? I guarantee you'll live a few years longer."

"A highly skilled person from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan?" Nathaniel's eyes lit up, and he excitedly asked, "Could it be Timothy Hill? You really know it?"

"Of course!" William laughed, "It depends on whether you want to learn or not."

"Learn! Why not?" Nathaniel knew his own body well. The doctors had told him that with his current condition, he could only live for about three more months at most.

He wasn't afraid of dying, but he was afraid of leaving Evelyn alone after his death.

If he had surgery, it would be a significant expense.

All he wanted now was to live as long as he could and leave as much money as possible for Evelyn.

Of course, finding a reliable support for Evelyn would be the best outcome.

After entering the yard and seeing Alice, he felt there was no chance for a relationship between William and Evelyn.

His granddaughter was indeed very beautiful and had a great presence, but Alice wasn't bad either. Judging from her appearance, her family seemed to be well-off.

In terms of family background, Evelyn certainly couldn't compete with Alice. Most importantly, from the current situation, Alice might already be with William, or else she wouldn't be cooking in his house early in the morning.

Nathaniel's mind was racing, but he soon put those thoughts aside. He had agreed to have a meal at William's house partly due to neighborly relations, but also to learn more about William's circumstances. If this young man had moved here specifically for his granddaughter, at least he was deeply committed.

It seems that, looking back now, it was just wishful thinking on my part.

William didn't use any mind-reading techniques, nor did he know the old man could think so much. He simply said, "I'll teach you tomorrow!"

Nathaniel asked, "Are you busy this afternoon?"

William glanced at him, "I'm not busy, but you're definitely going to get drunk."

"Ha?" Nathaniel seemed to have heard a huge joke and said, "My alcohol tolerance is high, I can handle a bottle or two of wine."

A bottle or two of wine was nothing?

William had originally planned to bring out a bottle of his wine from his cellar for Nathaniel to taste.

William personally brewed that wine. Although the ingredients were ordinary, they contained a hint of mystical essence, and the wine had been sealed in a jar for five hundred years. One sip, and an ordinary person might sleep for a day or two, but afterward, they would be invincible to all illnesses. Naturally, Nathaniel's internal issues would be effortlessly resolved.

However, after some thought, he decided there was no rush. After all, Nathaniel still had a few months to live.

Chapter 80 Copy those two medical texts a thousand times and give them to me by tomorrow!

At the dinner table, Alice introduced herself without waiting for William to do so.

"Mr. Smith, hello, I am William's female cousin Alice…"

female cousin?!

Fortunately, William had been through enough situations to maintain a calm smile on his face.

His disciple pretending to be his cousin? Was this a betrayal, a total disregard for the master-disciple relationship?

"Oh! William's cousin! Please come over more often, and next time you can come to my house for dinner." Nathaniel was secretly pleased upon hearing Alice's introduction. It seemed she wasn't William's girlfriend as he had assumed; it was a misunderstanding on his part.

It appeared that William had a wealthy cousin. If she turned out to be a good person, perhaps he could consider entrusting Evelyn to him. 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝐧𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝐦

Without hesitation, Alice smiled and replied, "I will definitely visit more often. After all, I worry about William living here by himself. You know how boys are when they live alone – not very good at tidying up the house. If he had a girlfriend, I wouldn't have to worry so much."

Of course, she said this primarily for Evelyn's benefit, to confirm that William was single and to prevent any misunderstandings due to her presence. She was only considering her master's best interest.

"William, your cousin really cares about you, coming over during the holidays to clean up and cook for you." Nathaniel seemed to accept Alice's explanation, thinking she came to clean the house and that the meal was prepared by her, since he had seen Alice carrying dishes when he arrived.

William nodded without elaborating further, pleased with this explanation. With a smile on his face, he looked at Alice and said, "Cousin, thank you!"

His smile held a deeper meaning, and Alice felt a cold sweat forming on her back. But the words were already spoken, and all she could do was say, "It's no problem, it's what I should do. Let's eat and chat."

Evelyn, on the other hand, didn't think much of it. It was her first time visiting, and she was feeling somewhat reserved. She smiled politely and remained quiet throughout.

"So you must be Evelyn, right? I've heard my cousin talk about you quite often." Alice was also surprised when she saw Evelyn. She hadn't expected her to be so beautiful and elegant. Even as a woman, Alice couldn't help but feel envious.

Evelyn, not wearing any makeup and dressed in a simple T-shirt, looked adorable and gentle. Her features were harmonious, and her eyes were full of vitality, clean and pure.

Hearing Alice's words, Evelyn didn't know how to respond. William talked about her often?

They hadn't known each other for long. Why would William talk about her so much?

Unable to listen any further, William gritted his teeth and asked, "Do you even know her name?"

He was upset about being portrayed as some kind of infatuated fool who couldn't stop talking about his crush.

Yes!

That's the word – infatuated fool!

A new term William had learned.

Alice, however, wasn't embarrassed at all and said, "These dishes were all prepared by William. Go ahead and try some."

She served some chicken for Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, you should come over more often. Try this chicken and see how it tastes."

"William made this?" Evelyn hadn't known that William could cook. After tasting it, she couldn't help but say, "William, you're quite the cook!"

"Of course," Alice chimed in. "My cousin here is quite the chef. If there's anything you want to eat in the future, just ask him to make it. To be honest, he made all the dishes on this table. I just helped out a little."

"Really?" Evelyn was even more surprised. The table was laden with abundant and exquisitely presented dishes. The Poulet aux Herbes de Provence alone was a masterpiece in terms of color, aroma, and taste.

William nodded. At times, he found himself in a dilemma. As someone who had lived for an unknown number of years, was he really going to fall in love with a young woman in the prime of her life?

"William, impressive culinary skills! Even better than those Michelin 5-star chefs!" Nathaniel began to praise him. He was increasingly satisfied with the young man, especially after hearing what William's "cousin" had said. Clearly, the boy was interested in his granddaughter but was too shy to admit it.

Regardless of whether or not William had cooked the meal, he was handsome, had a good character, and seemed to have a decent personality. That was enough.

Everyone enjoyed the lunch amid laughter and conversation. Once the meal was nearly finished, Alice took the initiative to clear the table, and Evelyn followed suit.

William and Nathaniel shared another drink, agreed to meet for a game of cards at two in the afternoon, and then wrapped up the gathering.

After Evelyn escorted Nathaniel back, Alice emerged from the kitchen, ready to leave.

"Don't you have anything to explain to me?" William said expressionlessly. This woman was brazen. She had initially agreed to pretend to be his friend but, once seated at the table, had claimed to be his cousin. Then she had continued talking, confusing the narrative and leaving strange impressions.

Such a disciple, according to his past rules, would be expelled from the apprenticeship, or at least punished with half a month of confinement.

"Master!" Alice pouted, looking at William with a pitiable expression. "I did this for your sake!"

William remained unmoved. He stared at her and said, "Let's hear your excuse!"

"I…" Alice was momentarily at a loss for words, but then her eyes narrowed and she said, "You saw it too. Evelyn's grandfather began to scrutinize me as soon as he entered. Would he believe me if I said I was your friend? And what female friend brings you food to cook early in the morning?"

"You cooked? You helped?" William raised an eyebrow. She had stood there like an idiot the whole time. He had set the table himself. She had only served the food and yet claimed to have helped?

"I didn't say I cooked," Alice responded. "Didn't I say the dishes were made by you, Master? I'll have to visit frequently in the future, right? If I say I'm a friend and come often, aren't you afraid Evelyn and her family will misunderstand? Of course, the identity of a cousin makes more sense."

"Why did you say I often mentioned her?" William continued to stare coldly at Alice. If she were a man, he would have beaten her up by now.

"Well, Master, you don't know about this," Alice began. "For girls, if you like her, you should give some hints. Say some ambiguous things, let her go back and guess, and let her imagination run wild. Then she'll become interested in you." In addition to reading medical books, Alice loved romance novels. She could tell William wasn't skilled in romance.

William chuckled, "I suppose I should thank you, then."

Alice grinned, "No need to thank me. You really cook well, Master. Just call me when you're making a meal, and I'll come mooch some food."

"Heh heh! Those two medical texts by Celsus, copy them a thousand times and hand them over to me by tomorrow!"

Chapter 81 If reincarnation is real...

"Master, it seems that Mr. Smith's body has some problems."

As for William's punishment, Alice dared not have any objections. As for today's incident, it wasn't entirely her fault. However, the penalty of copying both volumes of "De Medicina" would benefit her and cause no harm, so she naturally accepted it, feigning grievance but actually readily agreeing.

William nodded and casually asked, "What do you think is the best treatment?"

"Hmm?" Alice frowned, "I could only tell that something was wrong with his body, but I don't know the specifics!"

After a moment of silence, William organized his thoughts and said, "According to your current terminology, it seems to be advanced liver cancer."

Alice thought for a while and responded, "For advanced liver cancer, the only options are to slowly adjust his condition or undergo chemotherapy, and perhaps he could live a few more years."

"What if you were asked to completely cure him?" William initially intended to give Nathaniel a glass of wine to cure his illness entirely, but since Alice brought it up, things were different.

"Cure his disease? That... isn't really possible, is it?" Alice said hesitantly, "Unless a miracle occurs..."

William looked down at his phone, searching for information about chemotherapy. He murmured, "Your first assignment is to cure Nathaniel's disease within a month."

"A month? Cure? You're not joking with me, are you?" Alice nearly fainted. If it were really advanced liver cancer, curing it in a month wasn't a joke but pure madness.

William raised his eyelids and coldly asked, "Do I look like I'm joking with you?"

Alice clenched her hands, struggling to find words. She really wanted to say, 'If you can do it, why don't you?'

"After a month, if you can't cure him, you'll memorize everything I wrote for you today one hundred times. If you miss a word, memorize it one hundred times more," William frowned. "It's just a liver problem. Isn't a month enough time for treatment?"

"I..." Alice really didn't have this confidence, but William spoke as if it were a given, as if Nathaniel's problem wasn't liver cancer but just a common cold.

"No more discussions," William cut her off. "If you have nothing else, go take care of the shop's business, copy what needs to be copied, and I'll come by later tonight." He then got up and dragged his chair under a plane tree and lay down. 𝘣𝘦𝘥𝑛𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝘯𝘦𝘵

"Oh!" Alice really didn't know how she felt at the moment. She even suspected that William had seduced her with his charm.

Even though William was younger than her, she felt incompetent in front of him. She complied with everything he said. Her once-prided medical skills seemed worthless in front of William.

In William's presence, she felt clumsy.

As she walked to the yard entrance, she suddenly heard a voice from behind, "Wait!"

Alice turned around and saw William lazily lying under the tree, casually saying, "Bring me the copy of 'The Grapes of Wrath' from the desk."

Alice took a deep breath, forced a smile, and said, "Yes, sir!" She then went inside, picked up "The Grapes of Wrath," and handed it to him. She softly asked, "Is there anything else you need?"

William took the book, waved his hand, and said, "No, that's all. Go on."

Alice took two steps backward, like a servant from ancient times, smiled, and said, "I shall take my leave then."

William didn't pay any attention to her and started reading the book.

Alice turned around and couldn't help but roll her eyes. She was disgusted by her own behavior, and yet William seemed completely unfazed.

In all her life, she had never encountered anyone as arrogant as William!

It was one thing for the esteemed heiress of the Turner family to become his apprentice, but now he was treating her like a servant.

What made it even worse was that William was younger than her!

How could a twenty-year-old...

How could he behave like such a stubborn old man?

From what she observed at the dinner table, if William hadn't explicitly told her that Evelyn was likely to be his future wife, Alice would never have guessed that William liked Evelyn.

When you like someone, shouldn't your eyes shine with affection, and shouldn't your every word and action be filled with the saccharine scent of love?

In the presence of someone they liked, anyone who could act this calmly was a first for Alice.

After Alice left, William lay under the tree shade, engrossed in his book, not concerned about anything. It wasn't until Nathaniel and the others called him over to help move the table and start a game of poker that he resumed his relaxed, old-man-like lifestyle.

That afternoon, William made a considerable effort to lose only twenty-four dollars in the poker game. Nathaniel scoffed at William's poor card skills and suggested a rematch next time they had a chance.

"Master, I've taken care of the shop. It's in the small alley south of Hudson University. It's called Cozy Book Haven."

"Good! I'll be right there."

William left the yard and went next door to find Evelyn.

"Do you have time now? Let's go check out my cousin's bookstore."

Introducing Evelyn to the job was part of their prior agreement, so she didn't refuse.

As they left the yard, William said, "Let's ride our bikes there."

"Sure!" Evelyn readily agreed.

"Meet me at my house's front door in a moment, and we'll go together."

At the entrance of William's house, they met up as scheduled. They chose a quiet path where the setting sun bathed the road in a golden glow, leaves fluttering from the trees lining the path as if the whole world had paused for them.

As they rode their bicycles, Evelyn suddenly asked, "William, do you believe in reincarnation?"

Taken aback by the question, William slowed down, pondered, and said, "I believe that every life has its meaning, whatever that may be. Reincarnation, perhaps, is a way for us to continue searching and experiencing."

Evelyn smiled softly. "What kind of person do you hope to be in your next life?"

William fell silent for a moment, then replied, "If there really is a next life, I hope to remember all the beautiful moments of this life. Even if I become an entirely different person, I want to keep those memories and those feelings."

Over the years, William sometimes couldn't help but ask himself, if a person loses their past memories and reincarnates thousands of times, are they still the same person they once were?

Chapter 82 Isn't this job a bit too easy?

Cozy Book Haven

When William and his group arrived, Alice was still in the store, transcribing two medical texts by Celsus.

The two texts from Celsus on medical techniques aren't extensive, but copying them a thousand times is sure to tire out one's hand. Now that Alice had firmly decided to learn from William, she wouldn't give up easily.

Ignoring William's age and the way he treated her, at least what William could teach her was something no one else in the world could possibly offer.

Having calmed down while sitting in the bookstore earlier, Alice had come to understand this.

William's cold and strict demeanor towards her was perhaps beneficial. Wouldn't it push her to take her studies more seriously? If William were too kind, showing excessive concern, or making inappropriate advances, wouldn't that be even harder to stomach?

"This place is quite nice," William commented as he looked around after entering. The bookstore was spacious, and the books were neatly arranged. Simple and clean.

Seeing them come in, Alice put down her pen and greeted them with a smile, "You're here? Come and have a seat."

William had mentioned that Evelyn might be his future wife. The Celsus texts were gifts from William, so there was no point in hiding them. Besides, she hadn't brought the original manuscripts, and all she had were her handwritten copies. Even if Evelyn saw them, it wouldn't matter.

"Hello, Alice," Evelyn greeted Alice somewhat nervously. On the way here, she learned that William's friend was Alice, meaning if she were to work here, Alice would be her boss.

"Hello, Evelyn. I heard from William that you're looking for a job. I happen to need some help here. Why don't you join me?" Alice offered.

Feeling a tad nervous, Evelyn took a seat and asked, "Alice, what are the working hours here?"

"Well..." Alice stole a glance at William before clearing her throat, "When are you available?"

Evelyn hesitated before replying, "I have classes during the day. My only free time is at noon and in the evening."

Being in her second year of college, she didn't need to attend night study sessions. Studying at the bookstore would be just as effective. But the bookstore's regular business hours were probably during the day, and she wasn't sure if they'd hire her for just the evenings.

"In that case, come in the evening, whenever you finish classes. The previous owner often stayed here but would head home early due to his age," Alice chuckled, "Did you know the former owner of this bookstore was a past dean of Hudson University? He sold it to me on the condition that I wouldn't change its function. He visits often, so you can seek his advice too."

While her words were directed at Evelyn, Alice's main intent was to update William on the situation.

William bought this place, paying a hefty sum just to provide a job for Evelyn while pretending it had nothing to do with him. Alice rather admired such a move.

"Alice, are you referring to Edward Taylor, the former dean?" Evelyn's eyes lit up. Was this bookstore previously owned by Edward Taylor?

Edward Taylor, the former dean of Hudson University, was a true scholar. A history professor and a PhD supervisor, many now find it hard even to get a glimpse of him. Who would have thought he was hiding in this little bookstore?

Alice nodded, "Yes! That's Edward Taylor."

William remained silent upon hearing Alice's words. It seemed that he and Edward Taylor had some sort of connection.

Of all the bookstores in New York City, Alice had chosen this one. It was conveniently located near Hudson University, so Evelyn wouldn't have to travel far for work.

"Hmm, may I ask, what is your expected salary?" Alice asked cautiously. In her eyes, William bought this bookstore specifically to arrange a job for Evelyn, didn't he?

It didn't matter how much the salary was; William was wealthy.

Evelyn bit her lip and tentatively said, "2000...2000 dollars, is that alright?"

"2000 dollars?" Alice's voice involuntarily went up a couple of notches upon hearing this number.

Startled, Evelyn quickly corrected herself, "1500 dollars is okay too."

"That won't do!" Alice glanced at William, and seeing that he didn't say anything, she continued, "5000 dollars, 1500 dollars is too low."

Alice came from a wealthy background. When she was in school, she had a monthly allowance of 10,000 dollars, and in college, her monthly expenses were tens of thousands of dollars.

2000 dollars seemed to her like something that could be spent on a single meal with friends.

William had gone to the trouble of buying a store to arrange a job for Evelyn; how could he offer such a low salary?

"…" It was the first time Evelyn had heard of a boss thinking the salary offered to an employee was too low. She glanced at the silent William and finally said sincerely to Alice, "Alice, I just want 2000 dollars. You don't have to give me more money just because of William. I should be paid for the work I do, and I don't want what's not mine."

"2000 dollars!" Alice took a deep breath, and finally said to William, "Fine! William, you'll get 2000 dollars too."

William nodded. He didn't have high expectations regarding his salary; as long as it covered his living expenses, it was enough.

He had already earned quite a bit of money working at the bar, which covered his daily expenses.

"So your daily tasks will be tidying up the store and serving customers when they come to buy books. If there are no customers in the evening, you can close up," Alice briefly explained their duties. "During the day, someone else will look after the store, so you don't need to worry about it."

Since it's a bookstore, she couldn't close during the day and open at night. She still had to maintain appearances. Hiring someone to take care of the store during the day was easy for her. 𝚋ｅ𝚍ｎ𝚘ｖｅ𝚕．𝚘𝚛𝚐

"Is that all?" Evelyn felt that the job was incredibly easy.

Alice shrugged and laughed, "There isn't much to do, really."

Cozy Book Haven spans more than 3000 square feet, and there's also a loft. In such a prime location, other businesses could undoubtedly be profitable, but running a bookstore would undoubtedly lead to losses.

The profit margins for books aren't high.

"Thank you, Alice," Evelyn said, feeling that Alice was genuinely trying to help her. However, she didn't know that all of this was arranged by William.

Chapter 83 An intense thirst for learning about the unknown.

The next day, William woke up early, made breakfast, and even went next door to teach Nathaniel some wellness exercises.

Afterward, he went to the university with Evelyn.

He chose to attend college to familiarize himself more with society and interact more with the younger generation.

Another morning of classes followed, and William attentively listened to a lecture on Advanced Mathematics before heading to the library to return books.

Listening to one lecture after another seemed too slow for him. William had a strong comprehension ability, and through reading, he realized that the world had undergone tremendous changes in the fifty years he had been asleep.

Ensuring that no child was left behind and that everyone could attend school were things he had never considered.

Even during the Italian Renaissance, a golden age of culture, art, and academics, knowledge wasn't as widespread as it is today.

After diving into the library, William began to self-study modern knowledge and culture.

Compared to fragmented searches on his phone, knowledge in books was more systematic and concentrated. He could pick up any type of book to learn about anything he wanted.

Edward Taylor received news that William was in the library again. He promptly canceled a meeting of the Historical and Cultural Research Association and headed to the library.

After compiling the translations William had done, he had reported it to the History Research Institute, which stirred up quite a commotion. Many scholars questioned the translation, as the text on the stone tablet was impossible to verify.

Despite Edward Taylor's academic reputation, he couldn't provide any evidence to support the accuracy of the translation.

Some even claimed Edward Taylor was cursed, while others accused him of seeking attention, saying the translated content resembled an online fantasy novel.

Edward Taylor was extremely angered by these comments, especially since he had promised William not to reveal he had done the translations.

He believed in William, but as the scholars had pointed out, the text had never been found in other relics and could not be verified.

After a sleepless night, Edward Taylor decided to speak with William again.

If William recognized the ancient text, did he also have other ancient texts?

Considering William's age, he couldn't have known everything from birth; he must have learned it somewhere.

William was engrossed in a book at the library when Edward Taylor quietly sat down next to him.

What was this old man doing here again?

William didn't dislike Edward Taylor. In fact, he admired the old man's devotion to academia, willing to risk his life for it.

"Edward Taylor, what do you need?" William asked, looking up from the classic quantum mechanics book "Principles of Quantum Mechanics" to glance at Edward Taylor.

Edward Taylor gave an awkward smile, trying to make casual conversation, "Mr. Johnson, are you reading?"

A former university president addressing a freshman as a teacher - if people knew about this, wouldn't it become a trending topic?

"You think?" William raised an eyebrow, his tone cold, as if asking, "Are you blind?"

Edward Taylor awkwardly laughed, "Hahaha! Actually, I came here today to ask, Mr. Johnson, where did you learn those texts?"

William replied indifferently, "I don't remember."

Edward Taylor asked again, "Well... I don't know if Mr. Johnson has time now?"

"If you have something to say, just say it. Don't beat around the bush," William put down the book and looked expressionless at Edward Taylor.

Edward Taylor, a former president of Hudson University and a respected academic figure, was usually the one who spoke sternly to others. Now, facing a freshman, he was acting as humble as a newly admitted student.

"I actually wanted to ask, Mr. Johnson, where did you learn these characters?" Edward Taylor cautiously inquired. "You should know that historical and cultural research is very rigorous. It's not that I don't trust you, but to prove that the translations of those characters are correct, there needs to be evidence available."

William replied, "Where would you find evidence for characters from a billion years ago? I have nothing to prove it with either. You can consider it nonsense if you want."

"How could we treat this as nonsense?" Edward Taylor was more animated than William, seemingly possessed by the importance of the matter. "I truly don't mean to question your sincerity. Do you realize what your translations represent? They can't be nonsense, they absolutely can't be..."

"You're not just making this up, are you?" Edward Taylor clenched his fists, staring intently at William, fearful of hearing that the translations were just a fabrication.

As an academic scholar, upon hearing William's translations, he was rocked to his core.

After all, the content of William's translations would mean the rewriting of the entire history of the world.

The strong desire for unknown knowledge made him feel like every cell in his body was on fire. If William were to retract his claims now, it would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to him.

William put down the book he was holding, sighed, and said, "Relax, I didn't make it up. But I really don't have any evidence to support those translations. Do you want others to know that these translations are real?"

"Yes! These texts are connected to the history of our world. Without evidence, no one will believe the translations," Edward Taylor insisted, hoping William would realize the importance of the matter, trusting that someone as young as him would also have an exploratory spirit.

Regretfully, William said, "I'm sorry, but I can't help you."

"If people really don't believe it, then it doesn't matter," William continued. "Too much truth is something that society isn't willing to accept. Not everything can be proven."

"I understand!" Edward Taylor was somewhat disappointed. After calming down, he decided not to ask further about the ancient texts and instead asked, "Aren't you a first-year student? You chose history as your major, right? Which period of history are you most interested in?"

Actually, William hadn't paid much attention to his major, nor had he discussed the specifics with Anthony Carter.

William had an extensive understanding of world history, far beyond what students typically learn.

Seeing that William remained silent, Edward Taylor asked, "What is your opinion on the Renaissance period?"

The Renaissance?

William laughed, "It should be one of the most transformative periods in European history."

Edward Taylor frowned, "The Renaissance should be considered the pinnacle of art and thought, with the emergence of great artists like Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo, and influential works like 'The Prince' and 'Utopia.' It should be the time in world history when economics, culture, and science all flourished, right?"

Upon hearing this, William couldn't help but laugh, "History is always written by the victors. Although the Renaissance saw tremendous achievements in art and thought, it was also a period when European countries fought for colonies and waged wars. During that time, European merchants amassed great wealth, but it was achieved through the slave trade and exploitation of colonies. What's so praiseworthy about that?"

"The achievements that are glorified to the skies are all built upon the exploitation and oppression of other nations. The rulers of that time were afraid of new ideas, they didn't kill free thinkers, intellectuals were held in high regard, but in the end, it was the common people who suffered. What is there to admire about such an era?"

William faintly remembered that the intellectuals of that time lived quite comfortably with countless benefits, but the lives of the common people were not good. Many struggled to have enough to eat.

He recalled that there were people who died of hunger, and the situation was too distressing to contemplate.

Chapter 84 I'm not crazy!

The library wasn't exactly the place for a chat. After hearing William's discourse on history, Edward thought of him as having a unique perspective on history, but he didn't realize that the person standing in front of him had actually lived through that era.

"If you're interested in history, how about we head over to Cozy Book Haven? I've left some books there, and I was planning to pick them up. Would you like to join me?" Edward found William intriguing. He had just sold the bookstore to Alice the day before, and many of his personal treasured books remained there.

Among those books were ancient volumes, some of which were the only known copies in the world. Naturally, they weren't for sale. These historical documents, being anecdotal and hard to verify, were of interest to Edward, and he was curious to know if William had any unique insights on them.

William smiled, "Sure."

He had explored Cozy Book Haven the previous night and found many of the books there quite interesting.

Edward got up eagerly, feeling that William might have something surprising to offer.

At Cozy Book Haven, Alice's hand was tired from copying.

She had started copying the previous night. Although the two volumes of parchment books from Celsus didn't have a lot of content, copying them a thousand times was quite the task.

At first, she didn't think much of it, but by the five hundredth time, her hand was already sore.

Still, she was determined and had been industrious since childhood. She said she'd copy it a thousand times, and she meant it.

By now, she had copied the text 860 times, and the content seemed to be imprinted on her brain, unshakeable.

If you read a book more than a hundred times, you will gain new insights!

It was a simple truth, and she could now vaguely understand William's intention.

Continuously copying the text was good for her too.

The only thing that puzzled her was that the content William had written for her was not small. Yet, after just one reading, she had not only memorized all of it but also fully grasped the medical and scientific principles and the specific operating methods.

In terms of difficulty, Celsus's two parchment books were concise, but after copying them more than eight hundred times, she didn't get the same effect.

This was something Alice couldn't figure out.

"Alice, what are you writing?" Edward Taylor walked into the bookstore and saw Alice sitting up straight, writing something. There were several stacks of paper beside her, and he asked curiously.

Alice slowly looked up, saw Edward and William, and stopped writing. She got up and smiled at Edward, "Hello, Mr. Taylor. I'm doing homework assigned by my teacher."

Edward, who had known Alice for some time, asked with curiosity, "Which tutor assigned you so much homework?"

Alice came from a prestigious family and had started reading medical books at a young age. She had read extensively and wasn't a typical student. After high school, she continued studying at home.

Charles Turner had hired top-tier teachers for Alice.

Alice glanced at William and smiled, "This tutor is quite strict. I did something wrong and got punished."

"Anyone you deem strict must be something special," Edward Taylor nodded and turned to introduce them, "This young man is William. I'd like you two to meet. William, this is Alice. You young people can get acquainted." 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭．𝑛𝘦𝘵

Before Alice could respond, William said, "She's my cousin!"

"..." Edward Taylor's eyes widened as he looked at William, then at Alice.

He was confused.

William was Alice's cousin?

How did he not know?

When William came to Hudson University, Anthony Carter had called ahead, and Lila had personally arranged it.

Edward Taylor had always thought that William had a close relationship with the Carter family. He hadn't expected him to be Alice's cousin.

This made William's social connections rather complicated.

"Since you two already know each other, I won't bother introducing you," Edward Taylor said with a laugh. "Alice, I'm taking those books I left in the attic today. William, take a look and see if there's anything you like, and feel free to keep it."

William followed Edward Taylor up to the second floor, where there were also bookshelves filled with neatly arranged books. There was a large oak desk over three meters wide, with a fountain pen and fountain pen ink set on top.

Edward Taylor pulled down a dozen or so books from the shelves. The books looked old and carried the air of history.

"William, take a look," Edward said, presenting the ancient texts like precious treasures on the table, hoping William would be interested. "Here we have important historical materials from various countries around the world."

William picked up a book from the Renaissance period that described Charlemagne. The writing was still legible, chronicling Charlemagne's life. He then flipped through an ancient book from the Roman Empire. Even if one were to disregard their academic value, these ancient texts would still be valuable as antiques. However, William only briefly looked through them. While others might see them as precious historical documents, they held no meaning for him. He knew a great deal about monarchs from different periods but didn't really care about them. There were only a few historical figures that he truly admired.

As William browsed through the books, Edward Taylor remained silent. But suddenly, someone called out from downstairs.

"Mr. Taylor! I knew I'd find you here again. You didn't show up at the historical association today, and those old professors at the AHA were arguing incessantly."

In addition to the loud voice, heavy footsteps echoed up the staircase.

In no time, an elderly man with white hair appeared on the second floor. His name was Kelly Watson, the vice president of the Historical Association and a renowned professor.

"Hmm? You have a student here?" Kelly looked surprised, assuming William was Edward's student.

Edward quickly clarified, "He's not my student! Though William is only a freshman, I'd gladly call him my teacher when it comes to historical research."

"What did you say?" Kelly thought he had misheard. Edward Taylor was a towering figure in the field of historical research. Any young scholar who could catch his attention would likely consider it an honor. And now, Edward was saying he wanted to call this young man his teacher?

Edward repeated, "I've actually considered asking William to be my mentor, but unfortunately, he didn't agree."

"Have you gone mad?" Kelly scrutinized William, who appeared to be in his early twenties at most. He couldn't fathom how William could be qualified to be Edward Taylor's mentor.

And he hadn't even agreed to Edward's request?

Kelly was more inclined to believe that Edward had lost his mind.

While it's true that learning is an endless journey and anyone can be a teacher, studying history is a gradual process that cannot be rushed. Success in historical and cultural research doesn't come overnight.

At the age of twenty or so, how much could one possibly learn, even if they started studying from the womb?

Even if William were a genius, there were many aspects of archaeology that one couldn't learn without direct experience.

"I'm not crazy! If you don't believe me, so be it," Edward said, not daring to reveal that William had translated an ancient inscription. But he still hoped to praise William in front of others, just in case William might reveal something else in a moment of goodwill.

Chapter 85 Sudden death

Edward's intent was clear: he was implying that William was impressive.

Kelly, of course, picked up on this. He was somewhat puzzled as to why Edward was lavishing such praise on William. For a moment, he felt a bit lost. But his perception of William had shifted from that of a mere freshman.

Yet, William wasn't pleased or flattered by Edward Taylor's compliments.

Thinking of having him as a mentor wasn't a simple matter. To William, it was more about the mood; he wasn't inclined to take on an older man as a disciple. After long conversations with William in the past, even Socrates had expressed a desire to make William his teacher, only to be firmly rejected.

William simply nodded and smiled at Kelly, setting aside the ancient book he had been perusing. "I'm not interested in these books," he told Edward Taylor. "You can take them back."

Ancient books? Hadn't William seen enough of those in the past?

While others might find them intriguing, to William, they were no more interesting than quantum mechanics.

Kelly glanced at the books on the table, exclaiming, "Edward, you're willing to part with these? Why not gift me a few? Is our friendship not deep enough?"

Hearing Kelly's interest, Edward's demeanor changed instantly. "If you want to read them, just let me know. Just remember to return them after."

This is probably differential treatment, right?

With a smirk, Kelly finally turned to William and asked, "So, William, what's your take on the fall of the Byzantine Empire?"

William paused for a moment, his memories of the Byzantine Empire's history vivid. "The Byzantine Empire, initially the eastern provinces of the Roman Empire, became an independent empire, enduring for nearly a thousand years. Under the reign of Justinian I, it reached its zenith, with the Byzantine fortress being unparalleled in splendor, making Constantinople one of the most prosperous cities of the medieval period. However, over time, the empire waned for various reasons. Primarily, its geographical location was a disadvantage. Situated at the crossroads of Europe, Asia, and Africa, it became the target of various empires and nations. Prolonged wars and invasions drained the empire's resources and military power. Religious disputes, particularly the schism between the Eastern and Western Christian churches, led to internal conflicts and made governance challenging. Lastly, political corruption and dwindling morale in the military also significantly contributed to its downfall."

"The collapse of the Byzantine Empire resulted from a multitude of factors," William concluded. "Geography, politics, religion, among others, all played their part."

William succinctly addressed Kelly's query, indifferent to how Kelly perceived his response. All he did was express his viewpoint.

Kelly furrowed his brows. As historical researchers, they typically delved into the internal issues of the Byzantine Empire, such as political strife and religious conflicts. However, the geographical aspect William highlighted was indeed an insightful perspective.

Edward Taylor, listening in, was a tad surprised but found himself deep in thought. Historians often zoom in on the specifics of events, but occasionally, they need to adopt a broader perspective. William's simple answer was a reminder to consider the multifaceted factors behind historical events.

Viewed in this light, the downfall of the Byzantine Empire was not a mere accident but a historical inevitability. Over the years, whether considering the Byzantine Empire or other nations, the course of history has always been shaped by a combination of factors. William had to admit that the present era's understanding of history is more profound than ever before.

Alice was diligently transcribing the two volumes of Celsus's medical books downstairs when she suddenly received a message.

The person who sold the Radiant Empress Pearl two days ago had died!

He had suddenly passed away in a hotel!

This news left her utterly stunned. Even though she had braced herself for such an outcome, it was still eerie how William had predicted the man's death, and then it had happened just like that.

It seems the Radiant Empress Pearl really did have issues.

William came downstairs and seeing the distraught Alice, asked, "How many times have you transcribed it?"

Alice hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, "The tomb raider really died."

"Indeed." William's expression was neutral. Was it that unusual?

Alice said, "I... I want to visit the 'Eternal Life Emporium.'"

"Just go." While William wasn't keen on rescuing people, he wouldn't stop Alice either. After all, it's the duty of a doctor to heal and save lives, and there's nothing wrong with that.

With a sly smile, Alice said, "Alright, I'll go. I have over a hundred more transcriptions to make. I'll finish them when I get back."

"Fine! Don't forget about Nathaniel's illness," William casually remarked. "If you leave, will the shop be closed for a while?"

"No need to close. I have a friend who promised to work during the day. He should be arriving soon. You can give him a brief on what needs to be done at work." Alice started packing up her stuff on the table. "His name is Walker." 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗻𝗲𝐭

William nodded. Once Alice was done packing, she shouted upstairs, "Mr. Taylor, I've got some things to handle, so I'll head out. Feel free to take any books you want. My cousin will be here in the evening. If you need anything, you can talk to him directly."

"Alright! You go ahead with your tasks!" Edward, with a glint in his eye, descended from the upstairs. So, William would be minding the shop? Would that mean he could visit more often?

One should know that Mount San Juan Teotihuaca doesn't just have that one ancient stele. There's much more there worth studying. Edward wondered if William could decipher any of those artifacts.

Little did he know, many of the artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were actually William's personal belongings. In the past, William would've taken everything back, but now, he decided to leave them in the care of the nation. After all, he didn't need them anymore.

Chapter 86 Walker's little scheme.

About half an hour after Alice left, a simply dressed young man entered the store.

"Excuse me, is Alice here?" he asked.

William glanced at him and asked coolly, "You're Walker, right?"

William guessed that this was probably the young man Alice had mentioned who was coming to mind the store, especially since he was looking for Alice and was a Soulmancer.

Walker nodded. As a child, he had been discovered for his exceptional talent by a skilled Soulmancer and had been secretly trained. He had recently emerged from his secluded training and was traveling the world to gain experience. Following his master's instructions, he had come to New York to find Charles Turner.

Charles had assigned Walker to be Alice's bodyguard, but Alice had immediately put him to work in the bookstore, showing no intention of needing a bodyguard.

Having trained in secret in the mountains, Walker had limited exposure to women. After meeting Alice, he was taken aback, thinking he had encountered a fairy. In his heart, he had already chosen Alice as his future wife.

It must be said that a young man's ability to daydream is quite strong.

With his skills, making a name for himself in this big city and marrying a beautiful woman seemed like a matter of course.

Ordinary people were beneath his notice.

"She told you about me, right?" Walker was still a newcomer to the city and naive in the ways of the world. As he asked William this question, there was a twinkle in his eyes, as he cared deeply about what Alice thought of him.

In this regard, he was a typical young romantic, a far cry from someone like William, who remained unfazed by beauty.

William had noticed that the young man was a Soulmancer but didn't really care. He simply said, "You'll be working here from now on. Your monthly salary is two thousand. Your daily tasks include cleaning and serving customers who want to buy books."

"No problem." Walker looked William up and down. He seemed about the same age as him but was just an ordinary person, frail-looking. He was somewhat handsome, which put Walker on edge, but only slightly.

"What's your relationship with Alice?" Walker asked nonchalantly.

Adhering to the story that Alice had fabricated, and not wanting to give the game away, William simply said, "She's my cousin."

"Oh!"

Hearing that Alice was William's cousin, the sliver of caution in Walker's heart disappeared, and he smiled, asking, "Do you know where your cousin is now?"

"I don't know," William replied. "From now on, you'll mind the shop during the day, and I'll take over in the evening. Is that okay?"

"Of course!" Walker continued, "Since you're Alice's cousin, you're my cousin too. If anyone bullies you, just tell me, and I'll stand up for you."

It was typical of a young person trying to bond with someone, this kind of clumsy directness.

If it had been another wealthy young person, Walker might have been asked to prove himself. A simple display of his supernatural abilities would suffice, and the other would naturally become his follower.

But William just squinted at him and said coldly, "She is her, you are you, just call me William."

Alice had called herself his cousin without his permission, which had already made William angry. Now, this young man wanted to take advantage of their supposed relation. That was not going to happen.

Walker smirked inwardly, thinking that one day, William would regard him as a friend or family.

Edward and Kelly had been standing by without a word during this exchange. Now that the introductions were over, Edward hurriedly asked, "Mr. Johnson, will you be here tonight?"

William frowned and asked, "Yes, I'm here, but what do you need?"

"I do have some questions I'd like to ask, if you don't mind, about the artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. There are some things I don't know what they're for," Edward Taylor said, still wanting to ask William about some objects. Besides holding great expectations for William, Edward also wanted to probe William's knowledge.

"I won't have time tonight!" William was thinking about how to talk to Evelyn that evening. After all, they still didn't know each other very well, and William wasn't sure what Evelyn liked.

Faced with Edward Taylor's inquiries, William couldn't be bothered to answer.

"Maybe next time then," Edward said. He had already interacted with William twice and knew that William could be quite eccentric. The first time they met, William had made them all furious, but William did have genuine expertise.

William nodded, saying, "If there's nothing else, I'm going to eat."

"As for the artifacts you mentioned, bring them to me to take a look. I have some experience with ancient objects," Walker chimed in. He didn't know who Edward Taylor and his group were, but he had learned some antique appraisal methods since he was young. Since he had come to the big city, of course, he wanted to show off his knowledge and skills. If Alice was present tonight and he could display his erudition, wouldn't he be able to win her heart?

"Oh? May I ask who this is?" Edward's question was directed at Walker, but his gaze was fixed on William. In his mind, William had already made a strong impression. If this person had the same knowledge as William, Edward would be willing to befriend him.

"My name is Walker!" Walker looked somewhat displeased. Hadn't he just introduced himself in front of these two older men?

"Walker, if you are free tonight, I'll bring those things over for you to take a look at." Edward didn't mean to look down on Walker; regarding the items from Mount San Juan Teotihuacan, even these veteran professors were at a loss as to what they might be. He had no intention of letting go of even the slightest opportunity.

Hearing Edward Taylor's reference to him, Walker became increasingly dissatisfied deep down.

This old professor referred to the young William as Mr. Johnson, but addressed him just as... Walker?

"Bring them over tonight, and we'll see!" Walker secretly vowed that he would definitely impress this old man tonight.

"Alright then!" Edward Taylor turned to William again, "Mr. Johnson, are you going for lunch? Let's go together!"

"Sure!" William didn't dismiss the invitation outright. More importantly, he found eating alone rather boring, and he could also ask Edward some modern questions.

"Then Walker, have you eaten? Would you like to join us?" William thought it would be inappropriate to leave the young man behind to watch the store while they all went to eat. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

"No need! I've already eaten, I'll stay here and watch the shop!" Walker was already feeling slightly resentful. That old man had mentioned eating and hadn't asked him. When William asked, he couldn't agree to go. As long as they saw his capabilities tonight, they would never look down on him again.

With that in mind, Walker couldn't help but feel excited.

Going from being underestimated to being admired and respected – isn't that the most satisfying process of all?

Chapter 87 Good words are hard to persuade.

"Eternal Life Emporium"

When Alice arrived, there were still many customers in the store, but the portly owner was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she was greeted by a young man.

"Where's your boss?" Alice asked, frowning as she entered the store. She had hoped that the owner hadn't died as predicted. She had instructed people to keep an eye on the owner of the "Eternal Life Emporium" since William had claimed that both he and Coleman, the grave robber who sold the pearl, would die.

The young man in the store recognized Alice from when she had bought a cup before – he couldn't forget that experience. "Our boss is inside," he said with a smile. "If you need anything, I can help."

"I came to discuss something with your boss," Alice replied, curious about the mysterious properties of the pearl that seemed to cause sudden deaths to those who came into contact with it.

The young man hesitated for a moment but eventually led Alice inside.

The moment the door opened, Alice was stunned.

Just two days ago, Powell, the owner, had looked radiant and healthy. Although a bit overweight, he appeared to be in good health, his eyes sharp and keen, the eyes of a shrewd businessman.

But now, Powell's meticulously groomed hair was a disheveled mess, looking like a bird's nest. His eyes, once lively and bright, had sunk into their sockets, surrounded by red, puffy bags. His body had noticeably thinned.

"You... Alice, what can I do for you?" Powell asked, his voice weak and his eyes still unfocused, looking even worse than Coleman had.

Alice frowned, "Haven't you slept these last two days?"

"No sleep," Powell said. "What do you need?"

Without beating around the bush, Alice said, "You remember the man who was with me last time, right? Coleman is dead."

"Killed by someone?" Powell still sounded unenergetic, and he didn't seem shocked at all.

"He died suddenly," Alice said. "That pearl is in this room, right? If you don't want to die, you should sell it to the man who was with me."

"You mean the young man who came with you last time? How much is he offering? Thirty thousand dollars?" Powell asked weakly with a smile. "As long as I survive until tomorrow, when Scott comes to buy this pearl, it will be thirty million dollars!"

"Coleman's sudden death is his business. I don't believe in ghosts, curses, and that sort of nonsense!"

"Can't you see what's happening to you?" Alice couldn't help but get anxious. "Take a look at yourself in the mirror! Do you want money or your life?" Didn't Powell notice how much his condition had deteriorated? In just two days, he had changed so much; how could he not be concerned?

"I know! I'm very excited now! I'm in great spirits!" Powell sat beside the safe, looking utterly drained and full of deathly energy. Yet, he stared with wide-open eyes, looking somewhat eerie.

"I..." Alice had come with the intention of saving a life, but she didn't know what to do with Powell's current attitude. She couldn't force him to seek medical help, could she?

More importantly, William had only taught her a secret technique for exorcising evil, which seemed more mystical than mainstream medicine, resembling the witchcraft of legends. It required herbs, crystals, and candles.

Before this incident, Alice hadn't even believed in curses.

But with Coleman's death and Powell's current condition, she couldn't help but believe.

Especially since William had given her advanced medical knowledge that she could fully understand with just one read. The information seemed to fly into her brain, making her believe in the authenticity of these secret techniques.

"When Alice had no other business, I didn't see her out," Powell said, clearly different from Coleman. Coleman, a long-time tomb robber, had long been burdened with various curses. As a result, when he placed the Radiant Empress Pearl on his person, he persisted for several days before his body began to show abnormal changes. In contrast, Powell, who had suddenly come into contact with the artifact and stayed close to it without interruption, had deteriorated significantly in just two days.

"Take care of yourself!" Alice, exasperated, turned and left, feeling that she had meddled unnecessarily this time. If she had known, she wouldn't have come.

Just as she opened the door, Scott walked in. After confirming that the boss was inside, he strode over.

Upon seeing Scott, Alice immediately asked, "Mr. Taylor, are you here to buy that pearl?"

"Yes! I already paid the deposit before. You're not interested in the pearl too, are you?" Scott replied. Behind him, several bodyguards were carrying briefcases, ready with cash for the transaction.

Thirty million dollars in cash!

Scott was running out of time. He didn't know what had gotten into his elderly father, who was determined to sell off all his assets and ordered everyone to move back to the countryside.

Now, he had simply brought cash to complete the purchase.

In a few days, the Taylor family would be relocating to a small town.

Scott, wearing a smile but looking somewhat wary, looked at Alice. "You're not interested in that pearl, are you?"

Although he didn't understand his father's bizarre behavior, he wasn't in a position to refuse. Before leaving, he planned to buy the pearl, which, if it provided a significant boost to his abilities, he would be willing to spend some time in rural seclusion.

He had experienced wealth and power, but enhancing his abilities to a certain level could lead to longevity. If he could advance to a mid-level Soulmancer, he could live even longer and have whatever he wanted.

"I'm not interested in the pearl, but it's a bad omen. Mr. Taylor, I wouldn't recommend buying it," Alice quickly said.

"A bad omen?" Scott frowned, "What do you mean?"

Alice briefly explained Coleman's death but didn't mention William. She then added, "If you don't believe me, go in and see Mr. Zhang for yourself."

Scott walked into the room and, upon seeing Powell, paused for a moment before his eyes gleamed.

Powell's transformation was indeed shocking, but it also indicated that the pearl was exceptional.

Whether it was a magical artifact or not, he wasn't sure. But even if it was a sinister object, as long as it could grant him power, it didn't matter if it led to his corruption through the influence of malevolent spirits!

He was a Soulmancer, and all that mattered was his pursuit of power and longevity. What did it matter if he fell from grace?

"Scott, you're finally here!" Powell said as he rose from his seat upon seeing Scott. Noticing the briefcases carried by the bodyguards, he became even more enthusiastic.

"The paperwork is all in order, but bank transfers take time. I'll give you thirty million dollars in cash, just give me the pearl!" Scott wanted nothing more than to take the pearl and study it. Nothing else mattered.

"Mr. Taylor! Why won't you listen to me?" Alice was genuinely frustrated. Powell had died because of his greed, but she didn't understand what a powerful figure like Scott was thinking. She had already made it so clear – couldn't he see that the pearl was a problem?

Chapter 88 But this is just a chamber pot.

How could Scott not know whether the Radiant Empress Pearl had a problem?

Facing Alice's persuasion, Scott simply smiled and said, "Alice, you don't need to worry about this. I've bought it."

After handing over the thirty million dollars in cash, Powell looked at the stacks of money in his room. Opening the cases one by one, he appeared to be in a state of mania.

The visual impact of thirty million dollars in cash was far more striking than the same amount in a bank transfer.

Stacks upon stacks of bills were hard for anyone to stay calm about.

It should be noted that a million dollars in $100 bills weighed about 22 pounds, and ten million dollars would be 220 pounds!

Thirty million dollars was a whopping 660 pounds!

The banknotes piled up, filling the entire office.

Scott didn't say much more to Alice. After getting the Radiant Empress Pearl, he immediately left with his people.

Only Powell remained in the office, incessantly counting the money, as if he were under a spell.

Seeing Powell in this state, Alice didn't bother saying anything. After Scott left, she turned around and left too.

The duty of a doctor is to save people, but Powell had already given her the cold shoulder. She was filled with resentment and felt that some people simply weren't worth saving.

Returning to the Cozy Book Haven, the only person in the store was Walker. As Alice entered, she asked, "Have you met William?"

Walker nodded. "He's your cousin, right? He seems like a decent guy."

Decent?

Alice wasn't sure how to evaluate William.

To say he was bad, he had already been pretty good to Alice. He had given her medical books by Celsus and his own medical secrets, both of which were worth a fortune. He gave them to her without a word.

But to say he was good, sometimes just talking to him could be infuriating!

"You can work here from now on," Alice said briefly, then went back to copying Celsus's medical book. She still had to do it over a hundred more times. If she didn't finish today, she wouldn't be able to explain it to William.

"What are you writing?" Walker asked, trying to see what Alice was working on.

"Don't look!" Alice said hurriedly. She didn't know if Walker understood medicine, but the book from Celsus was a gift from William. Without his permission, she needed to keep it confidential.

"Okay, okay! I won't look!" Walker quickly stepped back, not wanting to upset Alice. 𝘣𝑒𝘥𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝘤𝘰𝘮

After a moment, Alice gathered the papers she had written and took them upstairs, where there were already a table and chairs. She continued writing there.

"Just stay here, and let me know when William comes back," she instructed Walker.

Having accepted the concept of curses in this world, and knowing that Scott had bought the Radiant Empress Pearl, she felt it necessary to tell William.

Walker agreed and stood guard downstairs. If William hadn't said he was Alice's cousin, Walker would definitely be seething with jealousy now.

It wasn't until around seven in the evening that William and Evelyn leisurely returned to the bookstore.

"William, Alice wants you upstairs," Walker said, his tone authoritative, as if he were already Alice's husband.

William responded with a nod and headed upstairs.

Alice had just finished copying the book a thousand times and was napping at the table. She woke up suddenly at Walker's voice.

Walker sure was bold, talking to William like that.

Though she had never seen William raise a hand to anyone, the memory of Dylan kneeling before William, unable to stand, made her realize that her teacher was no ordinary person.

"You're back," Alice stood up and said, "The Radiant Empress Pearl was bought by someone from the Taylor family. I saw the owner of 'Eternal Life Emporium.' His condition doesn't look good; he's not going to die, is he?"

William raised an eyebrow, "The Taylor family? James Taylor's family?"

"Scott Taylor, do you know him?"

"No idea!" William said, "If he bought it, he bought it. No need to worry about him."

"Oh! What about the owner of 'Eternal Life Emporium'? Shouldn't we do something?" Alice still wanted to help Powell.

"Are you close to him?" William asked expressionlessly, "If you want to help, help. Just don't forget about Nathaniel's situation. Other matters, I won't bother with."

"Fine," Alice pouted, "I'll handle it myself. By the way, that guy downstairs named Walker, his master was friends with my grandfather. He just came down from the mountain, so don't be mad at him."

"Why would I be mad at him?" William glanced at the medical books on the desk that had already been copied, asking nonchalantly, "Did you memorize the two medical books by Celsus?"

"Yes, I did!"

"Tomorrow, I'll teach you the secrets of mystical power." William seemed quick to teach. The "secrets of mystical power" he mentioned were just simple methods for ordinary people to access the power of divine souls. He picked up a pen and started writing some basic concepts.

As William was writing about the basics of mystical power upstairs, Edward had already arrived.

"Alice! Edward is here, come down!" Walker was eager to show off in front of Alice.

Alice looked at William, and he raised an eyebrow, "Go ahead, you don't need to worry about me."

Edward and Kelly had come tonight to inquire about the items on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.

The objects stored in the cave were items William had used in the past, and he knew their origins better than anyone.

However, he didn't feel like explaining it to anyone.

After Alice went downstairs, Edward looked at the second-floor staircase, wanting to ask William, but he didn't come down.

"Whatever you don't understand, I'll take a look!" Walker said casually. Tonight, he wanted to impress Alice and show Edward and the others what a true master looked like.

The items on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were all rare artifacts. Edward wouldn't take them out, so he only had some photographs.

Walker, well-versed in antiques, knew a lot about ancient artifacts. But when Edward showed him the photos, he was dumbfounded.

These inscriptions were unheard of, unseen.

He even understood ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs!

But he didn't recognize the writing on these items from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca.

"What do you think? Can you read it?" Edward, a master in ancient writing studies, could hardly recognize these characters, which he suspected were older than ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs.

That's why he had come to William.

"Which period is this script from?" Walker was utterly confused. You couldn't just make up this kind of writing.

"It's probably from before the ancient Egyptian period."

"This object seems to be for collecting water," Walker ventured, trying to salvage the situation.

"I think it looks like that too," Edward agreed.

What they didn't know was that the object was actually a chamber pot that William had used many years ago. Although it was finely crafted and made from unique materials, it was just a chamber pot.

Chapter 89 Poseidon's gift

Walker initially wanted to show off his knowledge in front of Edward and the others.

But if something could stump someone like Edward, it had to be a significant issue.

Anything post-ancient Egypt wouldn't be much of a challenge for Edward.

As for the scripts before that era…

Though Walker had learned about ancient cultures under his mentor, he was by no means an expert.

Compared to professionals like Edward, he was far behind.

After some conversation, Edward soon realized that the young man didn't possess any substantial knowledge.

It wasn't that he knew nothing, but his understanding was only superficial, insufficient to shed light on Edward's queries.

Walker felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, when it comes to such matters, pretending to know something you don't is a dead giveaway.

"Is Mr. Johnson upstairs?" Edward had immense respect for William. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

Scholars and professors typically hold those with vast knowledge in high regard, regardless of age or position.

Alice hesitated, then said, "He's up there, but he's busy."

William was upstairs, explaining the secrets of mystical powers to her. To outsiders, this might seem even more advanced than cutting-edge medical technology. Could she let others see this?

"We'll wait downstairs then." Edward didn't even inquire about William's activity. He just wanted to understand the artifacts from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. From past interactions, he knew William could be temperamental. If unintentionally offended, William might dismiss him entirely.

Alice politely poured tea for each of them, asked them to wait downstairs, and went up to check if William was available.

It wasn't just Kelly who felt somewhat slighted; even Walker looked displeased.

If he couldn't understand these things, could William?

He was just a regular person after all. How would he know these ancient scripts?

And many of the artifacts were genuinely unheard of, unseen before.

The craftsmanship of those items was beyond modern capabilities. Yet, Edward claimed they predated ancient Egyptian civilization, which seemed far-fetched.

"Master, maybe you should go down. Edward is actually a decent person."

Alice was somewhat familiar with Edward. Otherwise, he wouldn't have sold the Cozy Book Haven to her.

Each character William wrote seemed to be infused with magic. As they landed on the paper, they radiated an aura of mystic power.

"This writing..." Alice, having seen William's advanced medical techniques before, could sense something unique about these characters.

Before William could respond, her soul felt drawn to the words. Her gaze fixed on the script, with everything else fading away. Slowly closing her eyes, she felt as if she was floating in the vast cosmos.

Golden characters encircled Alice and gradually merged into her!

As William's last line touched down, it read, "A gift to Alice."

The gift from William was clearly extraordinary.

Suddenly opening her eyes, Alice looked at William in disbelief.

What had just transpired?

She instantly understood how to harness mystical power and enhance her abilities. Moreover, she could now sense a subtle but palpable energy within her.

"Keep your belongings safe and head downstairs," William instructed without offering any further explanation. If one aims to tap into the power of a god's spirit and sense and absorb its energy, taking this step is crucial. Given Alice's age, it might have taken her a considerable amount of time without William's assistance.

Alice couldn't recall how she descended the stairs. Now, she realized that she wasn't a prodigy. The reason she had quickly grasped cutting-edge medical techniques was due to the magical words cast by William. The article about the mysteries of mystical powers was filled with terminology she had never encountered before, but upon reading it, everything suddenly became clear.

Edward and the others had been waiting for a while. Seeing William come downstairs, Walker jested, "William, are you sure you understand these ancient scripts?"

Walker had previously displayed overconfidence, but in the end, he knew nothing, which was embarrassing. But if William didn't understand either, then it wouldn't be a big deal. After all, why should anyone recognize scripts and artifacts from before the ancient Egyptian civilization?

Without acknowledging Walker, William approached Edward and inquired, "What did you want to show me?"

Edward quickly pulled out his phone, scrolled to a photo, and said, "Look at this amphora." He showed a complexly designed vessel. "It has ancient inscriptions and is adorned with exquisite patterns. We believe it might have been used in ancient ceremonies, offering wine to gods or royalty."

After glancing at the photo Edward showed him, William paused for a moment and remarked, "It's just a chamber pot."

"A chamber pot? You have quite the eye," Walker chuckled, unable to contain himself. "Given the craftsmanship and quality of this amphora, it's a masterpiece. Not even Emperor Augustus would use such an item as a chamber pot!"

Edward was somewhat skeptical too. As Walker pointed out, the amphora was simply too magnificent. Surely, no emperor throughout history would use such a magnificent piece as a chamber pot. Such use would be an utter waste.

William merely smiled. Strictly speaking, this amphora was a gift from a being he had once aided. While it was indeed a magical artifact, he had always used it as a chamber pot.

Walker challenged, "So, whose chamber pot was this?"

With a playful grin, William replied, "Don't you think it looks like one? If it were mine, I'd probably use it."

"You're even bolder than the ancient rulers," Walker said with a hint of sarcasm. "So, what do the inscriptions mean?"

William, now intrigued by the amphora, admitted he had never really studied the inscriptions before. Edward also looked at him expectantly.

"It says, 'None of the waters of the four great oceans can compare to this'," William chuckled, adding, "And it bears the name 'Temple of Poseidon'."

"Temple of Poseidon?" Edward exclaimed in surprise. "You mean the mighty sea god?"

"Yes, this indeed belongs to Poseidon," William confirmed. Renowned and revered by marine creatures and known for his powerful abilities to safeguard seafaring vessels, many referred to Poseidon as the 'God of the Sea'. He had discovered this amphora in a mysterious marine region.

One day, Poseidon, out of excitement and gratitude, presented the amphora to William. Little did he know, William would use it as a chamber pot. The amphora had vast space and never retained any unpleasant odor. William had used it for many years and found it quite satisfactory.

Chapter 90 It was all just a joke I made.

Poseidon is unmistakably a figure from myth and legend, specifically the "God of the Sea" from Greek mythology.

But William is telling them that this amphora belongs to Poseidon. So, what does that make it? A historical artifact or a divine relic?

Edward and the others are completely taken aback.

Evelyn is even more astounded.

She's a student from Hudson University and has heard of the former dean, Edward. Now, Edward stands right in front of her, addressing William as Mr. Johnson.

This alone was shocking enough.

But what was even more shocking was that William could actually translate the text that even Edward didn't understand.

And the content of the translation was even more bewildering.

Evelyn sneaked a glance at Edward. She was curious: Would Edward believe what William said?

Logically, Evelyn didn't believe it.

She felt that as long as Edward was sane, he wouldn't either.

"Mr. Taylor, you can't seriously believe this is Poseidon's artifact, can you?" Kelly said, her lips twitching involuntarily. How could a historian believe in myths?

And surely, they wouldn't believe that items from myths actually existed.

"I believe!" Edward declared with a glint of determination in his eyes, pulling out another photograph.

Upon seeing the photograph, William furrowed his brows.

"This hammer is still in Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. It's so heavy that no one can lift it. Mr. Johnson, do you know what this is?" Edward's gaze turned peculiar as he looked at William.

If William could merely translate ancient scripts, that could be chalked up to his extensive knowledge.

But this made him almost believe.

The mysterious artifacts in the cave of Mount San Juan Teotihuaca were indeed magical. Since the discovery of the ruins, many items couldn't be removed from the site.

It wasn't that the archaeologists were inefficient; it was just that these artifacts were impossibly heavy to move.

Among these items were the amphora, the hammer inscribed with purple runes as seen in the photograph, a wooden bed, and four strange swords hanging in the cave.

Despite the use of various machinery, these items hadn't budged an inch. They seemed rooted to the ground. Edward, being highly esteemed, was privy to this information due to his involvement in the archaeological research.

The idea that a small amphora, less than half a meter in size, could not be moved was baffling. Otherwise, why would he believe it to be an item of Poseidon?

Edward was now prepared to believe anything. If William knew the origin of the hammer with the purple inscriptions, he might even suspect that William was the owner of all these artifacts in the cave...

"This is a good-looking hammer," William remarked, glancing at Edward with a smile. "However, I'm not sure about its origins."

The hammer's origin...

If he recalled correctly, it was a gift from Thor, the Norse God of Thunder, as a token of gratitude to William for rescuing him and helping defeat giants. ｂｅ𝚍𝚗ｏｖｅ𝚕．𝚗𝚎𝚝

It seemed to be a magical artifact, called Mj?lnir.

However, William had carelessly tossed it in a corner, occasionally using it to pound small objects.

William no longer wished to divulge too much to Edward. He realized that some items in his cave should not be of this world.

Items that shouldn't belong to this era. Perhaps he should retrieve them tomorrow.

Edward was deeply disappointed and pulled out another photo, saying, "Take a look at this one. Whenever any of the staff got within two meters of these four swords, they turned into a mist of blood."

"Why would anyone believe in myths?"

After hearing about this, Edward truly had no choice but to believe.

Perhaps the saying is true: where science ends, theology begins.

There were simply too many inexplicable things inside that cave.

William said half-jokingly, "What if I told you that these four swords were gifts from the four major deities of Mount Olympus: Zeus's 'Thunder Sword', Apollo's 'Sun Sword', Athena's 'Sword of Wisdom', and Ares's 'Sword of War'? Would you believe that?"

Edward's response was surprisingly firm as he stared at William, "If you say so, I believe."

William and Edward exchanged glances. When did Edward start to trust him unconditionally?

This wasn't necessarily a good thing.

"I was just joking. If none of you know the origins, how would I?" William retorted. "You don't actually believe that amphora belongs to Poseidon, do you?"

The existence of mythical objects in the modern world is one thing when discovered by archaeologists. But if they were to fall into the hands of a Soulmancer, they could potentially cause immeasurable disaster.

William felt an urge to retrieve certain items, especially potent ones like the 'Thunder Sword' of Zeus or the 'Sun Sword' of Apollo. Even though he previously just hung them on a wall as decorations, if it weren't for his ability to suppress their power, merely entering the cave would be deadly to any regular person.

"The amphora... was that a joke too?" Edward asked with difficulty, looking at William with hope in his eyes. He desperately wanted to hear that at least the story about the amphora wasn't made up.

William nodded, "Of course it was a joke. What did you think?"

"Hmph! Youngsters these days just spout nonsense. Mr. Taylor, how could you believe him?" Kelly, trembling with anger, berated Edward, "What were you thinking? He's clearly making fun of you."

All William could respond with was, "You insisted on an answer from me. I just gave you one that you might want."

Edward, once shining with enthusiasm, seemed to have his spirit crushed by William's words. He turned away and left the bookstore, looking as if his very soul had been ripped out.

Kelly gave William a furious glare and followed Edward out.

William just shook his head. Some things are beyond the understanding of ordinary people like Edward.

He'd read many books recently and realized that today's society is largely secular.

More people no longer worship gods. Even those who do see it more as a personal belief or spiritual anchor, relying primarily on their own efforts.

In past eras, during droughts, people might perform ceremonies to seek blessings from the gods.

But now?

Humanity can induce rain through science.

While there are realms humans can't tread upon, at least they are no longer ignorant and aren't toyed with by gods.

Isn't that better?

With this in mind, William had even less desire to disrupt this balance.

Even if he revealed the origins of those items, what then?

Tomorrow, he would retrieve all those items; they'd have nothing to research.

"You went too far, William!" Evelyn remarked, looking at Edward's retreating figure.

William simply smiled without offering an explanation.

Alice looked curiously at William, puzzled by his harsh treatment of the old man.

His words seemed to have crushed the last bit of hope in Edward.

Only Walker, with a sidelong glance and narrowed eyes, paid close attention. As a Soulmancer, William's words and Edward's description of the four swords had piqued his interest.

The items in the Mount San Juan Teotihuaca cave were certainly no ordinary artifacts!

To Walker, this felt like a divine gift.

Chapter 91 Those things are not for you to touch.

After Edward left, Walker also bid farewell to Alice and then clocked out.

Alice was aware that William had feelings for Evelyn. Not wanting to be the third wheel, she made some small talk and then also took her leave.

And so, only William and Evelyn remained in the bookstore.

Rather than making casual conversation with Evelyn, William chose a book for himself and began reading.

"William, it wasn't right to play with Edward like that."

Evelyn's feelings toward William were a mix of good and bad. Just moments before, she had thought of William as a knowledgeable man whom even Edward sought advice from. But after all the fuss, William claimed he was just joking.

That was a bit much.

Not to mention, Edward is a respected professor. Simply based on his age, it was inappropriate for William to mock him like that.

When Evelyn brought up the matter again, William slowly put down his book, looked deeply into Evelyn's eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Do you think I was playing with him? What if I told you that everything I said was true, but I just didn't want him to believe that gods have truly graced this world?"

"The talk of gods and spirits is pure nonsense!" Evelyn retorted, her brows furrowed in confusion. Did she actually believe that the amphora belonged to Poseidon?

And what about Zeus's 'Sword of Thunder', Apollo's 'Sword of the Sun', Athena's 'Sword of Wisdom', and Ares' 'Sword of War' all hanging in a cave?

Who could the owner of that tomb be?

William replied calmly, "If you don't believe in the supernatural, then even if everything I said was true, how would he prove it? How would he share it with others? It's easier to tell him I tricked him."

Evelyn was still unclear about William's intentions. Primarily because she, too, was an atheist. Stories of Odin, Thor, and the like were just myths to her.

"But I feel... Edward Taylor truly believed in what you said. Your words might have genuinely upset him," Evelyn voiced her concerns, thinking back to Edward's devastated look, feeling that William might have gone too far.

William shook his head, "What use is his belief in me? The question is whether he believes in himself."

Had Edward Taylor already accepted the idea of someone living for hundreds of thousands of years, even believing in the existence of Poseidon? Just a slight denial, and would his beliefs crumble?

For a moment, Evelyn was at a loss for words and remained silent.

Seeing her quiet, William didn't press further or change the subject. He picked up his book and resumed reading.

Feeling slightly awkward, and with no customers around, Evelyn started browsing nearby bookshelves, looking for something to read, or perhaps to review something in the store.

She browsed for quite some time without selecting a book. Glancing over at William, she saw him deeply engrossed in his reading.

Hmm, it's tough to gauge this man.

When they first met during a job interview, William started a conversation, and later he even drank with a wealthy woman for money. At that time, she felt he was unreliable.

However, later on, she felt he wasn't all that bad, especially compared to the likes of Ryan and other rich kids.

Just when she thought William was a man of diverse knowledge and talents, the narrative changed again.

But now, he's so engrossed in his book...

Ever since Alice assigned her work, putting her on the same team as William, and even considering giving her a raise, it was clear Alice might be playing matchmaker.

Evelyn had made up her mind before joining the bookstore. If William ever made an inappropriate move or showed intentions of pursuing her, she'd resign.

But now, it seemed William was more interested in his book than her.

Am I not that captivating?

Evelyn, like all girls, felt a bit conflicted in such a situation.

Although she didn't hope for William to pursue her, it was still slightly disheartening when he didn't even spare her a glance.

By ten o'clock at night, only a few students had come in, with just two books sold. William hadn't moved from his spot the entire time, engrossed in his book. All other duties were handled by Evelyn.

William didn't have a strong sense of time. Lost in his book, he was surprised when it was already half past eleven. Alice had mentioned that they could close up shortly after ten, but since it was Evelyn's first day, she hesitated to bring it up. Instead, she picked up some books to read herself.

"Isn't it time to close up?" William finally closed his book and glanced at the wall clock. "It's already half past eleven, why haven't we closed yet?"

"Huh?" Evelyn was caught off guard by his question. They both worked there, yet once William sat down, he hadn't stood up again. If she wasn't wary of disturbing him, she would have asked earlier.

"Let's close up and head home," William said, returning his book. "You can leave. I have something else to do. Don't wait for me."

Evelyn's face turned slightly red. She shot him a glare, "Who said I was waiting for you?"

"Oh, then you can go ahead. I'll lock up." 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

After saying this, William began to switch off the lights. He decided he'd go to Mount San Juan Teotihuaca that night to retrieve something. Walker had seen those photos earlier, and as a Soulmancer, even though the boy's abilities seemed minimal, he might be interested in the items inside the cave.

Once the store was locked, Evelyn rode off on her bicycle. William slipped into a narrow alley and disappeared.

The next moment, he was on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, observing everyone's actions.

"Indeed, this young one has some plans," William observed as he spotted Walker on the mountain.

Previously, the entrance to the cave on the mountain had been heavily guarded, with hundreds of people sealing off a one-kilometer radius, barring tourists and keeping numerous archaeologists busy.

Given the mysterious events unfolding here, and considering Nelson was in New York City – which, even though a distance away, wasn't exceedingly far – it was natural for someone to invite him over for a look.

Previously, Nelson had heard on the news about the discovery of artifacts on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, which predated the classic Egyptian dynasties. Moreover, he was aware that Timothy Hill was on the mountain. After visiting and having a chat with Hill, he inquired about the situation. In response, Timothy Hill told him, "What's inside that cave isn't meant for you all to touch. It's best everyone leaves."

Chapter 92 How do you prove these things are yours?

"Mr. Hill, who exactly is the owner of that tomb?"

Before Nelson had the chance to visit William's cave, he already knew of Timothy Hill from Mount San Juan Teotihuaca. Although Hill wasn't particularly powerful, his divination and face-reading skills were among the best in the world.

According to the customs within their Soulmancer community, Timothy Hill's residence was on Mount San Juan Teotihuaca, which he regarded as his territory. Even if the Arcane Society wanted to intervene with the tomb's matters, they would at least need to pay him a courtesy visit first.

With his eyes closed, Timothy Hill said slowly, "Nelson, don't ask about the cave anymore. If the cave's owner becomes angry due to this, the consequences would be beyond what you can bear."

Ideally, Timothy Hill would have liked to have a say in this matter. However, with the discovery of the relic and the intervention of the archaeology team, it was out of his control. William had shown no reaction to these events. Knowing William's indifferent nature, Hill could only let things be. After all, if William truly didn't want anyone touching his possessions, he would probably handle it effortlessly.

"The owner of the cave?" Nelson took a deep breath. Everyone assumed it was a tomb, but Timothy Hill referred to it as a cave and even mentioned its owner. It's likely just the secluded residence of some Soulmancer.

Timothy Hill chose not to elaborate further. Nelson gave a slight bow, saying, "I'll discuss the matter with the head of the archaeological team."

Nelson had only heard that there were ancient artifacts in the cave from before the classical era. Which era could they be from?

If indeed a Soulmancer from that age had survived till now, they might possess god-like powers.

If such a person were to become enraged, Nelson certainly couldn't withstand it.

Before Nelson could descend the mountain, Walker had already taken action.

Although Mount San Juan Teotihuaca was heavily guarded, it wasn't a challenge for Walker. Like a phantom, he evaded the guards. After incapacitating a staff member and stealing their uniform, he stealthily entered the cave under the cover of night.

Seeing that Walker didn't fatally harm anyone, William paid him no mind, following the path he took.

Inside the cave, any movable artifacts had been taken. What remained were items impossible to shift.

Zeus's "Thunder Sword", Apollo's "Sun Sword", Athena's "Wisdom Sword", and Ares's "War Sword" were hanging on the rock walls. Thor's Mj?lnir was carelessly thrown in a corner, as was Odin's "War Spear" Gungnir. There was also the magical wooden bed where William had slept and Poseidon's amphora.

Other miscellaneous divine artifacts were scattered throughout the cave.

These items were beyond human interference. If not for William suppressing the magic of these artifacts with a massive energy field, anyone approaching within ten miles of Mount San Juan Teotihuaca would feel suffocated by an overwhelming pressure and perish.

Upon entering the cave and seeing the treasures, Walker was stunned.

Although William had suppressed their aura, as a Soulmancer, Walker could still sense their extraordinary nature.

There were several fully armed soldiers guarding the cave. Walker, dressed as an archaeologist, approached Mj?lnir cautiously.

"Young man, you're here to take pictures, right? Be careful not to touch that hammer," a soldier warned. They weren't afraid of anyone stealing these items. Anything left in the cave was classified as dangerous. Once, an archaeology professor touched Mj?lnir and was electrocuted severely, becoming paralyzed. Another person turned to sand upon touching the 'War Spear'. The swords on the wall were even more terrifying; anyone approaching them would instantly vaporize into a bloody mist.

Who could possibly steal such items?

Hearing this, Walker just smiled. He eyed the five soldiers guarding the cave, all elite troops.

Stealing under their watchful eyes wouldn't be easy.

Preparing himself, Walker held five steel needles between his fingers: two in his left hand, three in his right.

He'd have to incapacitate all five instantly.

Seizing an opportunity when the guards were distracted, Walker swiftly launched his needles, taking them all down. Smirking, he thought, today he would surely take something from here.

"Who are you?"

As he reached out for Mj?lnir, Nelson suddenly rushed in, grabbing Walker's wrist. It was a true red-handed capture.

Walker, who was merely a beginner-level Soulmancer, was no match for Nelson, a high-level Soulmancer. The difference in their strengths was vast, leaving Walker with no room to resist.

"What kind of person are you?" Walker exclaimed in shock, not expecting another Soulmancer to be present, especially one who seemed much more powerful than himself.

"I am Nelson from the Arcane Society!"

Nelson declared his affiliation, but Walker snorted, "Arcane Society? Never heard of it. You came to steal these artifacts, didn't you?" ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏ𝚟𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

"What a way to turn the tables!" Nelson responded coldly, and without another word, he swiftly knocked Walker unconscious.

After subduing Walker, Nelson looked around the cave. Being part of the Arcane Society, another Soulmancer organization, he had some knowledge of objects imbued with divine energy.

"Mj?lnir? The 'Spear of War'?" Nelson was taken aback. When his eyes settled on the four swords mounted on the stone wall, he nearly choked in disbelief. "My God... Zeus's 'Thunder Sword', Apollo's 'Sun Sword', Athena's 'Sword of Wisdom', and Ares's 'Sword of War'?"

Nelson swallowed hard. Was this the burial place of gods? So many divine artifacts.

As he was reeling from the discovery, footsteps echoed, and William slowly approached him.

"Is it you?" Nelson stared at William, hesitated for a moment, and called out, "Sir!"

Having received guidance from the soul of the magician Merlin, Nelson was already aware of William's extraordinary nature.

William simply nodded in response. He approached and gently took down Zeus's 'Thunder Sword', Apollo's 'Sun Sword', Athena's 'Sword of Wisdom', and Ares's 'Sword of War'. With a wave of his hand, he tore open a spatial rift, placing these items in his private storage space, taking all four swords with him.

"Sir, this is not appropriate," Nelson protested. He didn't dare confront William directly, but William's audacious action of taking everything from the cave felt excessive.

William, showing no interest in lengthy discussions, continued to make each item in the cave disappear, with Nelson merely watching.

Only after he had taken everything did William finally address Nelson: "All these items were originally mine. It'd be best if you keep this discovery a secret, as if they were never found."

"You're the owner of this cave?" Nelson cautiously asked, recalling Timothy Hill's words. The overwhelming pressure exerted by William, combined with his assertive claim over the artifacts, strongly suggested that William might indeed be the cave's master.

"Yes. Is it wrong for me to take back what's mine?"

Biting his lip, Nelson questioned, "Sir, how can you prove these items belong to you?"

Chapter 93 What do I need to prove to you?

"How can you prove these items are yours?"

It's an intriguing question!

William gazed at Nelson with a playful smirk and retorted, "Do I need to prove anything to you?"

Forget the fact that these items originally belonged to him. According to the old Soulmancer rules, possession was determined by who had the greater power.

Clearly, William had the upper hand.

Nelson gritted his teeth, a flicker of indecision in his eyes, and pushed, "Are you truly the owner of this cave?"

William, without responding, approached Mj?lnir and with a wave of his hand, stored it into his personal pocket dimension.

Unable to contain his curiosity, Nelson blurted, "Was that Mj?lnir?"

"Yes," William replied, no longer seeing the need to hide his capabilities in front of another Soulmancer like Nelson. "Hanging on the wall were Zeus's 'Thunder Sword,' Apollo's 'Sun Sword,' Athena's 'Sword of Wisdom,' and Ares's 'War Sword'. Over there is Odin's 'Spear of War'."

Nelson gulped audibly. Being a member of the Arcane Society, he was fully aware of the significance of these magical artifacts.

Walking over to these items, William effortlessly collected them all, leaving Nelson in disbelief.

If these magical artifacts were genuine, how could William just casually take them all?

"Take this man with you," William motioned to the unconscious individuals, "I'd rather no one knows I took these items." And with that, he turned to leave.

"Sir! With you taking everything, how am I to explain this?" Nelson called after him.

William, apparently unconcerned about Nelson's predicament, responded, "That's for you to figure out."

The cave echoed with this dismissive remark as Nelson stared at its emptiness, and the unconscious figures on the ground. Feeling lost.

The raised voices had attracted others outside. When they arrived, they were met with the unsettling sight of Nelson, the only conscious figure amidst the chaos.

"If I told you I didn't take anything from this cave, would you believe me?"

Everyone stared at him incredulously. Did he take them for fools?

A bespectacled archaeologist adjusted his glasses and sternly said, "Nelson, I invited you here not to plunder our findings. Hand over everything. While I don't know where you've hidden them, if you don't give a satisfactory explanation today, you won't be leaving."

A chill ran down Nelson's spine. He, a renowned senior Soulmancer with significant standing in the community, was now being treated as a common thief. 𝙗𝒆𝒅𝒏𝙤𝒗𝒆𝙡．𝙤𝒓𝙜

Bound by William's final words, he dared not reveal any information about him. With only ordinary individuals before him, it wasn't in his nature to resort to violence against them.

"All I can say is, I didn't take them," he said, grabbing Walker from the ground and disappearing like a wisp into the shadows.

Given his status, if he decided to leave, no one could stop him.

The archaeological team could only watch as he vanished, akin to a phantom.

"Nelson! If you dare return to Ravenwood, we'll tear down your arcane tower!" one of the professors shouted in exasperation. They were aware of Soulmancers, but this behavior was unacceptable. He had invited Nelson to inspect the cave's treasures, and now everything was gone!

Hearing the enraged voice trailing behind him, Nelson felt a surge of anger, nearly overwhelming him.

The blame was now firmly attached to him, a stain he couldn't wash away.

"Kid! Wake up!" Nelson's temper was usually pretty mild, but now, with his frustrations having no outlet, he stopped halfway up the mountain and slapped Walker awake, who had fainted earlier.

Walker groggily came to, gazed at Nelson, hesitated, and then said, "Sir, everything before was a misunderstanding. I sincerely apologize for any offense!"

"Forget it! Where do you live? I'll be staying with you for a while." Nelson didn't want to return to Ravenwood right now; instead, he wanted to locate William.

If William truly was the owner of that cave, he must be someone exceptional. Today, in a way, Nelson had covered for William, helping him evade responsibility. It seemed William now owed him a favor.

If he had the chance to learn from such a powerful individual as William, perhaps he could significantly advance his own abilities.

In just a few days, Nelson had encountered William twice. Such a coincidence was not something Nelson wanted to miss out on. He decided he'd be spending the next few decades in New York.

"I'm currently living on the goodwill of others, but if you just need a place to stay, that's certainly possible. Why don't you come to where I work first, and tomorrow, I'll rent a room for you?" Walker pondered and then continued, "Given who you are, I can also talk to a friend of mine. If you don't mind, you can stay at her house. Her family would treat you as an honored guest."

"Forget it, let's just stay where you work for now. No need to trouble anyone else." All Nelson wanted was a quiet place to stay temporarily. Anything else could wait.

Alice had given a set of keys to her bookstore to Walker. Leading Nelson, Walker headed directly to the 'Cozy Book Haven'.

"There's a bed upstairs if you want to sleep there." Walker had never been to the second floor, but Alice had mentioned there were sleeping accommodations.

"No need, I'll just sit here for a bit." With that, Nelson sat down on the floor.

It had been over two hundred years, and Nelson had lived long enough. As a high-level Soulmancer, besides the president of the Arcane Society, he hadn't met anyone with superior abilities. Yet, after coming to New York recently and encountering William, he realized that William was on an entirely different level.

After today's events, Nelson's emotions were in turmoil. He needed some time to reflect. If he met William again, what should he say?

Moreover, what level of Soulmancer was William?

And the recent spiritual guidance of the legendary wizard Merlin, what was that about?

If even Merlin's level paled in comparison to William's, then just how powerful was William?

Nelson had to contemplate this. Today, William had put him in a tight spot. If they met again someday, how should he approach him?

Chapter 94 Please don't touch my things without permission.

Throughout their journey, Walker continuously questioned Nelson. It was only at the end that he discovered that Nelson was actually a senior Soulmancer.

At this moment, Walker felt a mix of retrospective fear and relief.

He was relieved that Nelson had not made a move to harm him.

Simply put, if Nelson had wanted to kill him, it would have been as easy as turning his hand.

Additionally, now that Nelson was living with him, did this mean he might learn something valuable from him?

"Sir, did you manage to retrieve everything from the cave? I must congratulate you. With those magical artifacts to aid you, you could potentially become the first deity in thousands of years!"

Walker posed this question tentatively, trying to get on Nelson's good side.

However, after settling down, Nelson's complexion alternated between shades of red and white upon hearing Walker's words.

It was as if Walker was mocking him.

Nelson hadn't taken a single item from the cave. He was wrongfully accused of being a thief. While this might make William owe him a favor, he found Walker's comments very irritating.

Taking a deep breath, Nelson, with a complex expression, said, "I just want some solitude right now! It would be best if you went about your own business."

Walker quickly obliged, moving aside, thinking to himself that Nelson's temper was quite unpredictable. Despite acquiring many treasures today, he still wore a grim expression.

Walker didn't realize that it was Nelson's good temperament that saved him. Had it been someone else wrongfully accused of theft, Walker's congratulatory remark might have earned him a good beating.

The night passed without incident. During the day, Nelson secluded himself on the second floor, instructing Walker not to let anyone disturb him.

Eager to please Nelson, Walker confidently assured that he wouldn't let anyone go upstairs.

In his view, he was still the one in charge of this establishment.

Even if Alice came to the store, he believed a simple greeting would ensure she'd respect his wishes.

Around six in the evening, Alice did come by. She had left the previous day to avoid disturbing William and Evelyn, leaving behind her transcribed copies of the Celsus medical classics. She returned, driving specifically to collect those items.

She greeted Walker briefly upon entering and made a beeline for the stairs.

Walker hurriedly intercepted her, "Alice, there's an elder upstairs. Please don't go up just yet."

Alice was taken aback, "Someone's up there?"

Walker nodded, "Yes, a very powerful Soulmancer. I've invited him to stay in the bookstore for a while."

"Why would he stay in a bookstore?" Alice frowned. "If he truly doesn't have a place to stay, I can arrange something for him."

Walker replied, "He feels our bookstore has a pleasant atmosphere. Why not let him stay here?"

He had his own ulterior motives. Alice had invited him to stay in the bookstore, and he didn't want to leave. Keeping Nelson close by would be ideal, though he could also find Nelson another place to stay if necessary.

"You should discuss this with William. If he agrees, it's fine. But I need to go upstairs and retrieve some items." Alice had initially thought no one would be upstairs, so she left her transcribed classics there without concern. Now, she realized it might be an issue.

"Alice, wait a moment. Let me inform the gentleman upstairs."

Walker had assured Nelson he wouldn't be disturbed. If Alice went up now, wouldn't that make Walker look bad?

Given Alice's upbringing, she refrained from barging in and merely nodded, saying, "Please let him know. I just need to fetch a few items. If he doesn't have a place to stay, I can arrange it, but it might be best if he didn't stay here."

A powerful Soulmancer?

In Alice's eyes, only her master was a true expert. All others were mostly charlatans.

"Hold on!"

Walker called out as he swiftly climbed the stairs. Upon reaching the top, he saw Nelson sitting there, engrossed in something.

"Sir, my friend Alice is here. She wants to come up and collect some of her things."

"Let her come." Nelson was currently engrossed in the medical treatises that Alice had handwritten from Celsus. As he read them, he couldn't help but be secretly impressed by their sophistication. 𝒃𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝒗𝒆𝒍.𝙘𝙤𝙢

With Nelson's permission, Walker hurried back downstairs to fetch Alice. "Alice, the gentleman says you can come up."

Alice's expression was far from pleased.

What?

Wasn't this her place?

Why was she being treated like a guest?

She hoped he hadn't tampered with her things.

Ascending slowly, Alice's irritation grew when she saw the mage, Nelson, holding the very medical treatises she'd written. His audacity in acting like the host and going through her belongings without permission was a clear breach of etiquette.

"Young lady, what are your elder's names?" Nelson inquired, setting down the paper he was reading. "These notes on the table, you wrote them, right? This medical text is quite remarkable..." He paused, looking up at Alice. His eyes widened, and he was momentarily lost for words.

Could this young woman also be a Soulmancer?

The most astonishing aspect was her restrained, inconspicuous aura. If he wasn't far more advanced than her, he might not have detected it at all!

It's worth noting that modern-day Soulmancers are extremely rare. Many of their texts have been lost. Even the Arcane Society's methods of enhancing magical abilities have flaws. A regular boost in ability would involve many detours, and the resulting energy aura wouldn't be this pure.

"My elders?" Alice was fuming. "Don't you know it's incredibly rude to go through someone's belongings without their permission?"

"I…" Nelson was at a loss for words. In his mind, his actions were driven by innocent curiosity. He had briefly glanced at the items on the table without much thought. He had intended to offer her guidance in return for his stay, but he hadn't expected such a reaction. Alice, however, was spot on.

Going through someone's belongings without permission is indeed a breach of etiquette.

Walker was taken aback by Alice's rebuke and quickly interjected, "Alice! This gentleman is a mage from the Arcane Society…"

Nelson hastily intervened, "Young lady, I admit my mistake. If I may ask, who is your mentor?"

Alice brushed off Walker's hand, replying, "My master is an unparalleled expert, and I won't share his name with you. Out of respect for your seniority, I'll let this slide. But you can't stay here."

She was essentially showing him the door!

Wherever Nelson had been before, he was always treated as an honored guest. Yet on his first meeting with Alice today, not only was he reproached, but he was also effectively asked to leave. This was something he never could have imagined.

Chapter 95 Such audacity must come from ignorance!

Alice couldn't have been clearer. Hearing her words, Walker was petrified. Although he wasn't entirely sure about Nelson's skill level, one thing was certain: there wasn't a weak mage within the Arcane Society.

From the way Nelson easily overpowered Walker, his strength was evident.

If he got angry, the consequences would be dire.

"If you don't want me here, I'll leave now," Nelson said, reasonable enough not to lash out in anger.

"Please, don't," Walker, seizing this golden opportunity, quickly pulled Alice aside and whispered, "Alice, do me a favor and let the Master stay. You have no idea how many people wish for a visit from Nelson and never get the chance. He's truly a master!"

"Wait for William to come. Discuss it with him. If he agrees, then it's settled," Alice wasn't one for prolonged discussions. If William gave his consent, she would consider the matter forgotten.

"Why involve William? He's your younger brother. You should make the call."

"I said what I said. Discuss it with William later. For now, I'm taking my things downstairs." Alice gathered up her medical manuscripts and headed downstairs. Before leaving, she shot Nelson a pointed look. "You're a great mage, aren't you? If you wish to stay here, let Walker talk to my cousin. If he agrees, you can stay."

Though Nelson looked young, Alice assumed he had fallen on hard times to be seeking shelter from others. As a favor to Walker, she was willing to accommodate. Alice was not a petty person. If William didn't want Nelson staying there, she could provide money for Walker to rent another place.

Had Nelson known Alice's thoughts, he would have been livid. The idea that someone perceived him—a top Soulmancer and one of the three strongest members of the Arcane Society—as a washed-up charlatan was infuriating.

As Alice loaded her belongings into the car, she spotted William leisurely approaching the bookstore.

"Master, you're here!" Upon putting her things away, Alice greeted him with a beaming smile. She wasn't entirely sure of William's capabilities, but since he had taught her about mysterious powers the day before, she had felt stronger in many ways.

It was as if she had suddenly gained superpowers. Just for fun, she had tested her breath-holding capacity during her evening shower and astonishingly held her breath for half an hour submerged. If that wasn't a superpower, what was?

"Yes, I've arrived," William nodded, asking, "Did you try out what you learned yesterday?"

"I did!" Alice's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. She felt as though she had unlocked a door to a new world, and now saw William as a true master. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝗲𝐥.𝗼𝗿𝐠

She finally understood why her grandfather wanted her to apprentice under William.

"Keep practicing," William advised. "Are you confident about treating Nathaniel now?"

"Yes!" Alice had been proactive that morning. She visited Nathaniel at East 62nd Street around 9 a.m., assessed his condition, and considering the advanced medical techniques taught by William, she felt she had a plan.

William nodded and glanced inside the bookstore. "Do we have a guest?"

From hundreds of meters away, he sensed Nelson's presence. He was surprised that the mage managed to find this place, probably guided by Walker.

"Walker brought someone, suggesting he stay on the second floor," Alice quickly explained. "I thought it wasn't a good idea and asked Walker to make other arrangements."

"I'll handle it," Seeing Alice's discomfort, William decided to step in.

What's there to feel awkward about? If they didn't want him to stay, then he shouldn't.

Alice followed William into the bookstore.

Upon seeing William, Nelson's expression shifted to one of surprise. As their eyes met, Nelson found himself at a loss for words.

Should he bow in greeting?

What if William was simply traveling the mortal realm as an ordinary person?

Before Nelson could speak, Walker strode forward, announcing, "Cousin, allow me to introduce the great magician, Nelson Reed. You can respectfully refer to him as Master. Nelson wishes to stay in our bookstore for a while. You have no objections, right?"

Upon hearing this, Nelson nearly yanked off his own goatee in shock.

Was he expecting him to respectfully call him "Master"?

The last time Nelson had a confrontation with William, the spirit of the legendary magician Merlin was so startled that even he addressed William as "Master". And now Walker wanted William to refer to Nelson in the same manner?

Also, was Walker really William's cousin?

"I do object," William said with a faint smile. "This bookstore isn't a place for people to reside. Since he is a magician Master, let my cousin Alice arrange proper accommodations for him. And one more thing, please refrain from calling me 'cousin' in the future. Simply addressing me as William will suffice."

Feeling that Alice had already taken advantage of him, and now this audacious newcomer was doing the same, Walker felt this was a bit much.

"He's Alice's cousin, so there's no issue in me addressing him as such," Walker replied, his brow furrowed. "If Master prefers staying here, then shouldn't we let him?"

Feeling slighted by William's lack of regard for him, Walker contemplated a time when he would show William just how powerful he was, ensuring William's compliance.

"Oh? Do you really wish to stay here?" William's gaze turned to Nelson.

Nelson, so tense he dared not breathe, had deduced after a night of analysis that William could possibly be a god that had lived for thousands, if not tens of thousands of years. Given that even divine magical artifacts were in William's possession, Nelson knew he was not someone to be trifled with.

"I... I'd rather not... Perhaps it's best if I find another place to stay," Nelson stammered, hardly daring to express any preference.

Did the exact location matter as long as he knew William was around?

He had probably figured out who Alice's master was by now. It was likely that only a deity like William could produce an apprentice like Alice.

"Then find another place," William said, paying them no more mind. He went into the store, picked up the book he hadn't finished the previous night, and settled into a chair to read, clearly indifferent to the "esteemed" Master's presence.

Walker's emotions were tumultuous. He feared that Nelson might take offense and was also wondering if, in anger, Nelson might lash out. If that happened, would William even know what hit him? Daring to offend an advanced Soulmancer, such audacity must come from ignorance!

Chapter 96 How to pursue a girl?

From start to finish, Nelson never dared to mention William's true identity. The two acted as if they had never met before.

Given that Nelson had said he didn't like staying here, Walker naturally didn't think it was because Nelson felt threatened by William. Thus, Walker sincerely took him at his word and promised to find another place for him to stay.

Alice escorted them to the door. Nelson paused to glance at William, then said to Alice, "I'll come visit another day."

His words were primarily directed at William. William's identity was profoundly mysterious. Nelson had witnessed his capabilities, yet at a glance, William seemed nothing more than an ordinary man. But it was this very enigma that made William appear so unfathomable.

If he ever intended to visit again, he would, of course, have to gauge William's mood.

William, however, didn't even lift his head, much less respond.

To Alice, Nelson's words carried no deeper meaning. She replied, "Come whenever you wish."

"I'll come again tomorrow." Having this unique bond with William, Nelson was reluctant to let it end there. After all, William was a supreme power, one whom even their legendary mage Merlin addressed as 'Master'. If Nelson could receive guidance from him, there would be a genuine chance to surpass his current capabilities.

William remained silent, as if he hadn't heard a word.

After Walker and Nelson left, Alice playfully nudged William, asking, "Master, how are things progressing with Evelyn?"

"What do you mean 'how are things progressing'?" William lifted his head to glance at her, his expression calm, revealing nothing.

"Have you held hands yet?" Alice inquired.

"Why would we hold hands?" William replied before immersing himself back in his book.

Alice was at a loss for words. It was clear he harbored feelings for Evelyn, yet he never confessed or even showed any apparent interest. It wouldn't be unfair to label him as being somewhat clueless about romance and everyday nuances of life.

"Do you want to keep your distance until she falls for you? Are you hoping to charm her into pursuing you with your charismatic personality?"

William was a fast learner, having grasped the modern concept of 'chasing' someone. Most importantly, he'd been doing his homework. He'd been researching how to court a contemporary woman.

In a formal way, of course!

After all, he wasn't exactly from this era. In ancient tribal times, to woo a woman, one would typically demonstrate strength, hunting skills, or combat abilities to ensure the family's wellbeing. In the medieval period, if a man fancied a noblewoman or a village girl, they might pursue her through familial arranged marriages or official social gatherings like balls. During the Renaissance, men showcased their literary or artistic talents at salons or parties, using poetry, music, or art to win a woman's heart. Now, in this modern age, everything seemed so different to William.

Having only recently met Evelyn, William felt a bit lost in this society that embraced free love. Before he figured out how to court Evelyn, he certainly didn't want to overstep any boundaries and risk leaving a frivolous impression.

Over the past couple of days, William had flipped through many books and searched for dating "strategies" online, but none seemed fitting. He was at a loss.

In most areas, William could be considered a jack of all trades. Yet, when it came to pursuing a woman, he was genuinely clueless.

After all, he had no experience. In the past, women had always chased after him.

Setting his book aside, William arched an eyebrow and stared intently at Alice, commanding coldly, "Sit properly!"

"Master, I was wrong!" Alice suddenly felt that William's expression was quite intimidating. On second thought, someone as profound as William must have unconventional methods. In the matter of pursuing Evelyn, how could she interfere with her thoughtless comments? 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

She's walked right into a minefield!

With a solemn expression, William asked gravely, "Tell me, how do you think I should woo her?"

"Huh?" Alice's delicate mouth fell open slightly, staring blankly at William.

What's going on?

"What are you 'huh-ing' about? I'm asking you." At this moment, William probably felt that having a disciple, albeit a seemingly clueless one, could be handy. After all, who better to understand a woman's mind than another woman?

That's what he'd read, anyway.

Tentatively, Alice inquired, "You've never been in love?"

"Well, I have!" Given William's extensive experience with women, to say he hadn't would be absurd.

Alice's curiosity flared up. She pressed, "Then how did you approach them?"

William fell into deep thought. After all, there were so many.

His first love was Aphrodite from Greek mythology. At the time, she was being pursued by a Titan and took refuge in his home, where he saved her. The second was Freyja from Norse legends. They clashed several times over a dispute and eventually dueled... Subsequent relationships typically started with him revealing his divine powers and wisdom. Whether goddesses or mortals, they would be captivated, and things naturally progressed from there. Winning the affection of goddesses or women might sound challenging, but in reality, it wasn't. Based on past experiences, simply appearing before Evelyn and showcasing his divine charisma should make her fall for him. However, that approach doesn't seem to work anymore.

Times really have changed!

With these thoughts, after a long silence, William finally said, "I've never been in a relationship before."

"What?!" Alice stifled a laugh, her hand over her mouth.

She'd always imagined her master to be quite the ladies' man, especially given his associations with beauties like Bella and Lila. Bella even personally invited him to her father's banquet.

Now even Alice felt that her master was profoundly mysterious and impressive.

In terms of looks, William could easily outshine those Hollywood heartthrobs. With his remarkable charisma, not to mention his wealth, isn't he the epitome of a dream guy?

And yet, he'd never been in love. It was utterly unbelievable.

Especially when William seriously asked her about pursuing women, Alice was a little taken aback.

Under William's warning gaze, Alice coughed again, cleared her throat, and asked, "Master, do you know what Evelyn likes?"

"Not yet."

William didn't want to use magic, like mind-reading, on Evelyn. Living in a modern world without supernatural entities, it seemed best to play by the rules of this era. Otherwise, any love gained wouldn't last.

"So, you need a partner like me to assist you, right?" Alice's eyes twinkled mischievously as she grinned, "Ancient wisdom says, 'Know your enemy and yourself, and you'll never be defeated.' How about letting your beautiful and clever disciple gather some intel for you?"

William gently shook his head, a playful glint in his eyes, responding, "I remember when I first met you, you were so reserved and quiet. How have you become so confident and, dare I say, a bit narcissistic?"

Chapter 97 He really deserves to be single.

Alice was never really a lively girl growing up. In fact, you could say she was quite reserved, not one to express or laugh easily.

Throughout her life, she never really had any close friends. Most of her time was spent studying, which often felt monotonous and tedious. Given her family's status, she naturally exuded an aura of a well-bred lady. Given this background, her reserved personality was expected.

The first time she met William, she wasn't very friendly. However, in just a few days, her attitude towards him underwent a dramatic change.

When William teased her about being narcissistic, Alice didn't get mad. Instead, she shrugged it off, and asked in a lighthearted manner, "So, Master, do you want me to find out more about Evelyn for you?" ｂ𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟𝚎ｌ.ｎｅｔ

William sat there, expressionless, looking at Alice. Raising an eyebrow, he replied without any sign of embarrassment, "What do you think?"

Alice stuck out her tongue, assessing William. She touched her chin thoughtfully, and said, "Master, with your looks and aura... easily an 8 out of 10! It seems Evelyn has a good impression of you. All you need now is to find common interests or topics to discuss."

Taking a pause, Alice asked, "What did you talk about with Evelyn last night?"

"What did we discuss? Nothing really," William replied. "I read my book, she did her things. What's there to talk about?"

Alice was momentarily at a loss for words.

She'd thought that by giving William and Evelyn some alone time, they would engage in a delightful conversation. Yet, William's reply was, 'What's there to talk about?'

Alice finally blurted out, "You could sit next to such a beautiful woman and just read a book?"

"Why not?"

Why not?

His response was so nonchalant.

If someone like him could get a girlfriend, it would truly be a marvel.

Alice took a deep breath, "Master, for the sake of your love life, I'm not leaving tonight! If you don't know what to talk about with her, I'll chat with her. You just listen in, and when we discuss something interesting, chime in. This will help you get closer."

"Okay!" William didn't object. Indeed, he wasn't sure what to discuss with Evelyn, and having Alice there could be helpful.

"What should we have for dinner?" Alice took out her phone, ready to order some takeout.

William, engrossed in his book, replied, "I ate a lot on my way here. You eat."

He had some cash on him and had sampled various street foods after attending a class in the afternoon. Now, he wasn't very hungry.

"Alright! I'll order two milk teas. I wonder what flavor Evelyn likes," Alice said as she ordered. Since William declined, the second drink was naturally for Evelyn.

William, uninterested, continued reading. Milk tea? Was there any tea he hadn't tried before?

After ordering, Alice sat opposite William and messaged Evelyn, asking if she had eaten, what flavor of milk tea she liked, and when she would be arriving.

For a solid twenty minutes, William didn't utter a word or even raise his head.

"Master, you didn't act like this last night, did you?" Alice inquired.

Irritated by the disturbance during his reading, William frowned and shot Alice a look.

Under his intense gaze, Alice felt as if she had done something wrong, like a mischievous child. She pursed her lips and stared back.

To her, although she addressed William as 'Master', they were practically peers. Being silenced by just a look was something she had never imagined before.

William realized he might have intimidated her. Taking a gentle breath, his eyes softened, "Don't be scared. I just don't like being disturbed when I'm reading."

Alice pouted, "Don't use that look when you're with Evelyn in the future. It's really intimidating."

William nodded and continued reading. He was aware that he could appear intimidating when angry. Yet, he felt he had controlled his temper rather well. If one were to go back thousands of years, his anger wouldn't have been as simple as merely startling someone.

The ambiance in the bookstore felt a bit heavy. It wasn't until Evelyn arrived that Alice finally took a deep breath. She had barely dared to breathe moments ago. Initially, William seemed quite approachable to her, but that recent icy glance almost traumatized her.

"Evelyn, you're here," Alice greeted enthusiastically as she stood up upon seeing Evelyn.

"Yes, hi Alice. I just finished class." Evelyn glanced at William, noticing him engrossed in his book again. "Is he always this studious?"

"Have you had dinner? I can order something. What would you like?" Alice took out her phone, ready to order food.

After a bit of polite back-and-forth between Evelyn and Alice, they decided on fried fish sticks and a vegetable salad. They continued discussing how that particular restaurant's fish sticks tasted.

At this point, William finally looked up and said to Evelyn, "If you like fried fish sticks, I'll bring some tomorrow evening."

Both women fell silent.

Alice stared at William, taken aback by his sudden interjection.

"Maybe you shouldn't. It sounds like a hassle," Evelyn replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. The gesture seemed a bit too intimate for their current relationship.

"It's no trouble!" William responded directly, "I'll bring it tomorrow. From now on, let's have dinner here in the evening."

"Great! Sounds good to me," Alice exclaimed, surprised by William's assertiveness. She hadn't expected such a straightforward approach from someone she perceived as romantically clueless. She didn't even give Evelyn a chance to refuse. And honestly, Alice was excited at the idea of tasting William's cooking.

Evelyn was at a loss for words and didn't know how to decline, so the decision was made.

William resumed his reading, while Alice and Evelyn engaged in lively conversation, discussing all sorts of topics. Having interacted before, their conversation flowed easily and seemed intimate.

Although William appeared engrossed in his book, he was actually listening intently to every word Evelyn said. He made a mental note of all her preferences: the movies she likes, the shade of lipstick she wears, her favorite flavors, and foods. While others might need to jot down such details, William's memory was impeccable.

Fried fish sticks, a preference for spicy food, and a dislike for Brussels sprouts.

He had decided on tomorrow's menu.

Alice sneaked a glance at the quiet William, thinking to herself that he was truly clueless about relationships, probably doomed to be single forever. Little did she know that William had everything meticulously planned out.

Chapter 98 This is a real tough guy.

William was leisurely reading a book, but from time to time, a few customers would still come into the store.

Bookstores are different from bars. When customers come in, there's no need to greet them. Most people browsing in bookstores are students. They find the books they want on the shelves by themselves, and usually only need assistance when checking out.

On the ground floor of the store, there was a large table. But when Alice and her friends ordered fried fish sticks, the aromatic scent wafted everywhere. To prevent it from being unsightly to the incoming customers, they took their food upstairs to eat.

So, William was left alone downstairs to mind the store. Of course, he couldn't just keep reading his book. As a professional, he felt responsible and would occasionally glance up at the customers, even while reading.

"William! So, you really are here," came a voice.

While he was relaxing in the store, his three roommates from room 306 surprisingly showed up.

William looked up and greeted them with a smile, "What's up?"

They had seen each other during class in the afternoon, and during a casual chat, William's roommates learned that he was working at the 'Cozy Book Haven' bookstore.

Their visit surely wasn't just to buy books. They must have something on their minds.

Daniel Rivera looked troubled, saying, "Remember the fight with Thomas at the Skyline Bistro a couple of days ago? Today, he came looking for payback."

"Payback?" William chuckled, thinking these college kids were making a big deal out of a small matter.

"It means he wants to talk," Wyatt interjected, thinking William might not have grasped the exact meaning.

William smiled faintly, asking, "And how does he plan on talking?"

To William, a minor clash between college students, even if it got physical, wasn't a big deal. At most, they would just avoid each other in the future. But the idea of Thomas's friends bundling Daniel up in a sack for a beat-down seemed exaggerated.

"They want to meet us at a bar for drinks. If we don't go, they'll attack us on sight," Wyatt explained. "I heard Thomas's older brother is actually Joshua. After the altercation between Daniel and Thomas, we're supposed to apologize. They're trying to save face."

"Who's this Joshua?" William was confused about this new name.

Wyatt explained seriously, "William, you might not know since you're new here, but there are influential families in this area. Ryan is considered a significant figure around here. He gets Thomas to do his bidding, but Thomas is actually following Joshua. I've heard that Joshua owns the 'Moonlit Harbor Pub', quite a renowned bar in New York. Moreover, he's a well-known small-time thug in NYC. If we don't go, it would be a direct insult to Joshua..."

Wait, what? William wondered. Was Ryan now considered a big shot in this area? And was the thug from New York that Wyatt mentioned the same Joshua who had streaked the other day?

Listening to Wyatt discuss this "street politics", William felt it was somewhat childish. In an era of higher education, such antics seemed outdated. Wasn't there a saying, "You use words, not fists"? Traditionally, educated people looked down on street thugs.

"So, you want me to come with you?" Since William had moved into room 306, he naturally felt like part of the team. Respecting his new status, he would definitely stand up for his roommates if they needed him. He wouldn't let them face danger alone.

"You coming with us might not help much," Wyatt whispered. "They'll definitely bring a lot of people. We can't possibly match them. And if we're just going to apologize, who knows how they might humiliate us tonight? We're certainly outmatched in strength unless we can get someone influential to come with us."

William asked, "What do you mean by 'someone influential'?"

"Lila!" Wyatt grinned, "Isn't Lila your girlfriend, William? If she's with us, even Joshua might think twice before acting."

William chuckled, "Bringing a woman into such a trivial matter would be quite embarrassing. I'll go with you guys."

Paul, who was standing by, murmured, "They seem to have a lot of people."

Among the three roommates, Paul spoke the least. He usually stayed in the room watching anime or playing games, always the quiet one.

William raised an eyebrow, "It doesn't matter how many they have. I can take on ten by myself."

"But what happens after the fight? We don't have any connections. What if they come for us again in the future?" Wyatt's voice trailed off as he glanced stealthily at William, "Maybe you should call Lila after all. It might be better if she's there."

William shook his head, "I'm not in the habit of letting a woman fight my battles. I'll go with you. We can reason with them." 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝐯𝐞𝗹．𝐨𝐫𝗴

"Reason with them?" Wyatt was incredulous, "You plan to reason with Thomas and his gang? Are you joking?"

Daniel's eyes widened in anger, "William, you all don't have to go. I'll go alone. I want to see what they can do to me!"

Daniel was known for his fiery temper and didn't take kindly to being pushed around. Otherwise, he wouldn't have confronted Thomas in the first place.

"How can you go alone?" Wyatt looked at William with pleading eyes.

William responded, "This whole mess started because of me. I can't just stand by. I'll go with you, and I promise to have your back."

It was a minor issue, and William felt confident about resolving it. He just wondered if he should go easy if things escalated to a fight.

"Let's go!" Daniel clapped William on the shoulder, "You've proven to be a true bro, William. Worst case scenario, we face it together!" He seemed rather excited about it.

Wyatt clenched his teeth and said, "I'm with you guys." He then turned to Paul, asking, "Paul, what about you?"

Paul furrowed his brows, seemingly pondering. After a few seconds of thought, he said, "I'm in. Wait for me here. I'll be right back." With that, he turned and left.

When Wyatt asked him where he was going, Paul didn't answer.

William went upstairs to notify Alice and then prepared to leave with the others.

They waited outside the bookstore for a few minutes. Just as even William thought Paul might bail on them, Paul returned, trotting back with determination.

William squinted, noticing something concealed under Paul's coat – a weapon.

Earlier, Wyatt had thought Paul was scared. Who would have thought that quiet Paul was the fiercest among them?

Preparing for a brawl, and he's even considering using a knife.

Chapter 99 Some people change once they have money.

A group hailed a taxi and headed straight to Moonlit Harbor Pub.

Paul sat in the front, expressionless and silent. Wyatt thought Paul was scared and said, "Paul, if you get scared later on, wait at the entrance. If things go south, call the police."

Paul only hummed in acknowledgment, not saying anything.

Only William knew that Paul wasn't scared at all.

Those who are usually quiet can be terrifying when they're riled up.

This might be what people mean by the phrase, 'still waters run deep.'

What William was contemplating now was how to ensure Paul didn't take any action. What started as a college disagreement could turn into a bloody conflict if not handled correctly.

The car stopped in front of Moonlit Harbor Pub. Wyatt became anxious, his voice slightly trembling, "William, should we call Lila?"

William smiled, "There's no need."

"Okay... okay!" Wyatt stuttered, clearly showing signs of fear.

William led the way, pushing open the bar door. A young woman was coming out just as he entered, bumping into him. She said, "William, you're at the bar? Joshua is inside. Maybe you shouldn't go in."

"Hmm?" William recognized the young lady. Her name was Aurora. Evelyn got familiar with the bar environment on her first workday thanks to Aurora, who also protected her from any harassers.

It seemed Aurora was a close friend of Maria's, but she wasn't particularly familiar with William. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝗻𝐨𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗻𝗲𝐭

"What do you mean 'hmm'? Come out!" Aurora grabbed William's arm, dragging him outside, "You embarrassed Joshua the other day. If you go in now, do you think he'll treat you well?"

William laughed, "What's he going to do? Fight me?"

Aurora glanced behind William, asking, "That friend of yours, Lila, she didn't come with you?"

"No, Lila and I aren't that close." William didn't consider himself close to Lila. They'd only known each other for a few days, and she'd been around mostly because of Anthony Carter's request.

Aurora quickly replied, "Then you really shouldn't go inside. Are you out of your mind? If anyone asks in the future, just say Lila is your friend."

"Alright, but someone invited us for drinks today. You can't prevent us from entering, right?" William chuckled, "If nothing else, I should at least greet Maria since I'm here."

William could sense Aurora's concern. Regardless, he appreciated her gesture.

A look of distress appeared on Aurora's face, "Maria's no longer a shareholder in the bar, so it's even more reason not to go in. If something happens, no one will help you."

"Maria doesn't work here anymore?" William raised an eyebrow. He had a good impression of Maria; she was principled and personable.

"Caleb owes a lot of money and is having an affair. Maria is divorcing him, and she sold her shares to Nicholas," Aurora said with frustration, "Nicholas, that lucky bastard, won the lottery—a few million. Now he's acting all high and mighty, like a lord. I want to kick him when I see his smug face!"

It was no surprise to William that Nicholas won the lottery; after all, it was William who gave him the ticket. But from Aurora's tone, it seemed Nicholas had become quite arrogant.

"I'll go in and take a look," William said with a smile to Aurora. "Don't worry, everything will be fine. If things get tough, I'll just say Lila is my girlfriend. They probably won't dare mess with me then."

Hearing William say this, Aurora finally nodded, "I've heard that this Lila girl has strong connections. Just say she's your friend, and that should be enough. But if she's not your girlfriend, don't spread rumors; it could cause problems."

"Got it," William replied, leading Wyatt and the others into the bar.

"William, Thomas and the others are at Table T13," someone informed him. William's familiarity with the former bar owner and his seemingly significant social network gave off a "street-smart" aura that commanded a hint of respect.

William nodded in acknowledgment and led the group straight to T13. Having worked at the bar before, he knew his way around.

Halfway there, William noticed Nicholas sitting with Thomas and their group, chatting enthusiastically, appearing very familiar with each other. As they approached, Nicholas noticed William and stood up, calling out, "William! Come here! I want to introduce you to my buddies!"

Just a few days ago, Nicholas had addressed William more formally and had even wanted to learn from him. Now he was calling him by his first name in such a familiar manner, clearly exhibiting a sense of superiority.

Thomas certainly recognized William but remained silent, a playful smile on his lips, seemingly finding the situation entertaining.

Upon seeing the large group at Thomas's table, Wyatt's face turned pale, and he remained silent.

Daniel, typically hot-tempered, didn't dare to speak up given the circumstances.

As for Paul, since entering, he had kept his hands behind him, seemingly ready to draw a weapon at any moment.

Although William knew Thomas, he smiled and told Nicholas, "Go on, introduce them."

"First, pour the drinks!" Nicholas ordered, shouting to a nearby waiter, "Bring me four pint glasses!" He then took out a pack of $10 Parliament cigarettes, offering a few to William.

William declined, "I don't smoke. And I won't be drinking either."

Nicholas paused, the smile fading from his face. He chuckled, "What? Trying to make me look bad?"

"Yes!"

"..."

This really puts me in an awkward position!

Could anything be more upfront?

"Darn it!" Nicholas, in a fit of anger, hurled the cigarettes in his hand towards William's face.

With a casual swipe of his hand, William not only blocked the cigarettes, but they even deflected back onto Nicholas's face.

Half of the people at the table immediately stood up, glaring at William menacingly.

However, a young man seated at the center gestured for everyone to sit, saying, "Sit down! What are you all doing? Nicholas knows how to handle this; why are you getting involved?"

Nicholas shot a glance at the young man before yelling at William, "William! Stop acting so high and mighty! So, you've been with a few wealthy older women. You think you're something special?"

William chuckled, "Speaking of entertaining wealthy women, you seem to be the real expert. How was that older woman the other night? Given her size, did she cause any strain on your back after spending the night with her?"

Chapter 100 Don't call the police.

"William indeed spent time with older wealthy women, but he always kept things strictly platonic.

Piper, a rich lady, couldn't even get a peck on the cheek from William. Nicholas, on the other hand, was entirely different. Just a couple of nights ago, he had a fling with a woman in her forties. And there were several times they were seen passionately making out in the bar's private booth.

Now, for Nicholas to bring this up himself? Isn't this embarrassing him?

"You son of a..." Nicholas's face turned beet red as he grabbed a beer bottle from the table, attempting to smash it over William's head.

William's earlier remark clearly hit a sore spot. Nowadays, Nicholas considered himself affluent, and he desperately wanted to fit in with trust fund kids like Jayden. But bringing up a recent embarrassment? Wasn't that like slapping him across the face?

There was no way the bottle was going to hit William.

With William's skills, Nicholas's feeble attempt was easily thwarted. William simply snatched the bottle from Nicholas's grasp and gave him a light shove, causing him to stumble and fall.

When Nicholas tried to get up and confront William again, a young man sitting in the middle intervened, "Nicholas! Just stop making a fool of yourself. Can't you see he's trained?"

That said it all. It was evident to everyone at the table that they didn't see this nouveau riche playboy as one of their own.

"Beat him up! $1,000 for anyone who does!" Nicholas, having no real standing among the group, resorted to using his wealth to exert influence.

He was wealthy, after all.

Many of the ruffians in the bar might not have a single $10 bill on them. They relied on mooching for drinks and smokes. Yet, with just one phone call, they could summon a crowd ready to fight, and they were ruthless when it came to brawling.

A thousand dollars per person!

For these ruffians, the offer was undeniably tempting.

In these times, money talks. At Nicholas's command, one of the thugs immediately lunged at William, aiming to bring him down.

All William did was extend his hand.

Snap!

With a gentle squeeze, the thug's wrist was broken. Heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the bar.

Following him, two more daring thugs charged. With an effortless move, William took them down. To him, this seemed like a light touch, but the visual impact on the spectators was profound.

None lasted even a second under William's hands. 𝓫ℯ𝓭𝓃𝓸𝓋ℯ𝓁．𝓬𝓸𝓂

For a moment, no one else dared to approach.

These local bullies were primarily known for their fierce reputations in brawling. However, facing someone like William, who could incapacitate them with a single move, they were genuinely scared.

Could a mere $1,000 compensate for a broken hand?

Nicholas stood there, his pupils void of any life, resembling a defeated rooster.

He knew William excelled at dice games and drinking, but he had no idea William was also a formidable fighter.

Even if Nicholas offered more money now, no one would dare to approach.

Their scuffle attracted many onlookers in the bar, with several deciding to settle their bills and leave.

A young man sitting in the center stood up and loudly said, "Everyone, calm down. We were just joking around. Continue your drinks!" He then had the injured ruffians escorted out.

Such disturbances didn't happen often in the bar. After all, the primary objective of a bar is to do business. Frequent brawls would deter customers. Even when conflicts arose among the local thugs, they would usually take it outside to avoid embarrassing the bar owner.

"Are you William?" The young man, looking at William, smiled and said, "Impressive skills. Interested in joining me?"

William responded expressionlessly, "Not interested."

"Feisty! I like that. Have a seat." The young man introduced himself, "I'm Jayden. This bar belongs to my father. I'm here today because I heard from Thomas that he had a disagreement with a friend from school. That wouldn't be you, would it?"

"It's not him; it's the guy behind him!" Thomas, wary of William after witnessing his fighting prowess, said. Considering how swiftly and cleanly William had fought, Thomas was sure he couldn't match him.

Jayden's gaze shifted to Daniel, standing behind William. He disdainfully said, "Whatever grudge exists between you and Nicholas, I don't want to get involved. It's between you two. But as for Thomas, that's their business. You don't plan on getting involved, do you?"

Daniel stepped forward, defiantly saying, "How do you propose we settle this matter? One-on-one or what? Don't tell me you plan to use numbers to your advantage."

"I do prefer numerical advantage," Jayden responded coldly. "Besides, do you honestly think Thomas can't handle you on his own? Today, I'm giving you an opportunity to apologize."

"Go to hell!" Daniel, maybe influenced by William, snapped back sharply.

Jayden's face turned a shade of red with anger. Originally, Thomas had suggested that they let Daniel come over, buy them a few rounds of drinks, apologize, and then keep a low profile around him in the future. He hadn't expected Daniel to stand his ground so fiercely.

"You trying to embarrass me?" Jayden said coldly, "If you're so brave, why don't we settle this out back?"

Behind the bar was a quiet alley, rarely frequented. Any disputes from the bar would typically be settled there.

"Let's settle this right here! If you've got the guts, do your worst to me right here!" Daniel wasn't a fool. They were only a few people; would they follow such a large gang into a dim alleyway? Wouldn't they just get beaten senseless?

"You better not leave through that door then!" Jayden said as he sat down. He didn't want a brawl in the bar either. If a fight broke out, it wouldn't just harm the business; there was a good chance the police would be called.

"Go with them!"

The one who spoke was not William, but Paul. Paul had been itching for a fight for a long time, the weapon concealed on him eager for use.

William glanced at Paul and then said to Jayden, "If that's the case, we'll handle it out back. No need for me to sit any longer."

This group had summoned Daniel and the others mainly to bully these college students, aiming to humiliate them and perhaps gain some advantage. Now that William was aware of their intentions, how could he let them have their way?

As for the fight...

Over the past few days, William had had a few scuffles and was getting a feel for how hard to hit, ensuring he wouldn't accidentally kill someone.

Hearing William's words, Jayden scoffed, "So, you're stepping up now?"

"Why not?" William replied with a smirk. After all, Daniel and the others were his roommates. How could he stand by while they were bullied?

"You've got guts! Just so you know, my crew isn't here to play around. If anything goes down, don't even think about calling the cops. Otherwise, you can forget about having peaceful lives!" Jayden was no fool. Hurting someone was one thing, but he knew to threaten the other party not to report it to the police, as that would be a real hassle.

William raised an eyebrow, retorting, "Of course, what happens on the streets stays on the streets. You all better not call the police either!"